\ 
 
FROM THE LIBRARY OF 
 REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON. D. D. 
 
 BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF 
 
 PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 
 /./3/iX. 
 
First Presbyterian church 
 
 Washington worshiped in this edifice, which was erected in Carlisle in 1786, 
 
'/^,«/^'^A^ Zf, ^^; 'h 
 
HISTORY 
 
 FIRST PRESBYTERIAN CHDR 
 
 CARLISLE, PA. 
 
 Rev. CONWAY P. WING. D. D. 
 
 CARLISLE : 
 
 "VALLEY SENTINEL" OFFICE. 
 
 1877. 
 
"Respect and love for the dead are shown, not 
 by great monuments to them which we build with 
 our hand, but by letting the monuments stand which 
 they built with their own." ruskin. 
 
FIRST PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, CARLISLE, PA. 
 
 Church, outside, 70X51 ft. 
 fiudienae I^oom, 59XJ/.6. 
 Seats, below, Jf.00 (Persons ; 
 
 in the G-allery, SJiO. 
 Jludienae Ifoom seats 6Jf.Q. 
 Lecture ifooTri seats Q/f.0. 
 
 Chapel, outside, 70X38ft. 
 Height of Toiver, 6S ft. 
 Lecture and 8. 8. I^oonis, 
 
 each, 80X4.7 ft. 
 Session's and (Pastor's 
 
 rooms, each, Q1X16 ft. 
 
 Heavy walls of dressed, blue limestone, in a grove, occu- 
 pying the _/V". W. quarter of the Centre Square. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 Place of Meeting — Indians— Kittatinny Valley — Scotch-Irish — Reasons 
 for Emigration — Church Standards — Period — Controversies — European 
 Usages — Choice of Pastors. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 Original Settlement — Titles to Lands — First Preachers — Preaching Sta- 
 tions — Division of the Settlement — Meeting House — Supplies — Arrearages 
 — Character of the People — Homes — Dress — Domestic Life — Schools — 
 Location of the Church — Building— Assemb.ies — Worship — Indians — 
 Communions — Communicants — Deficiency of Records — Glebe. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THOMSON'S PASTORATE. 
 
 Trials for Ordination — DiiBculty with Civil Authorities — Installation — 
 State of Religion — Schism in the General Church — Controversies — Cases 
 of Disciphne — Lower Pennsborough given up — Resignation — Death of 
 Mrs. Thomson — Disputes and Jealousies — State of the Congregation — 
 Elders. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 French War— Flight of the Settlers — Expedition to Kittanning — New 
 Side Congregation at Carlisle — Steel's and Duffield's Settlements — Two 
 Meeting houses— Ordination of Elders — Steel Attached to a Philadelphia 
 Presbytery — Duffield called to Philadelphia — Settlement at Monaghan — 
 Steel's Settlement at Lower Pennsborough — Indian War — Retaliations — 
 Duffied's Mission to the Indians. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 TWO CONGREGATIONS CONTINUED. 
 
 Duffie'id's and Steel's Meeting houses — Deed of Ground — Charter — 
 Names of Members — Duffield's call to Philadelphia — Acceptance and Re- 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 moval — Opposition to him — Effort to Recall him — Burning of his Meet- 
 ing house — Elders — Armstrong — Steel and his People — Patriotism — Ma- 
 gaw — Irvine — Blaine — Montgomery — Wilson — Steel's Death. 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 DR. DAVIDSON'S PASTORATE. 
 
 Mr. Steel's Congregation — Founding of Dickinson College — Dr. Nisbet 
 and Dr. Davidson — Two Congregations united — "Pastor and Doctor" — 
 House of Worship completed — Preachers — "Whiskey Rebellion" — Gen- 
 eral Assembly at Carlisle — Second Charter — Church Usages — College 
 Building — Death of Dr. Nisbet — Dr. Davidson as Pastor and Principal — 
 His Death and Funeral. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MR. DUFFIELD'S PASTORATE. 
 
 Henry R. Wilson's Labors in Carlisle — Call and Proceedings there- 
 upon — George Duffield's Arrival — Settlement — Session — Resolutions — 
 Church Regulations — Opposition — Discouragements — Revivals — Addi- 
 tions — Ofificers — Family — Psalms — Temperance and Sabbath — Dickinson 
 College — Repairs and Building — Sale of Glebe — Change of Style of 
 Preaching — Book on Regeneration — Condemned by Presbytery — Charges 
 against him — Trial — New Church — Decision — Revival of 183 1 — Resig- 
 nation and Removal — Congregation 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 Session— Relations to Presbytery— Call to Mr, Sprole — Objections of 
 Presbytery— Division of the General Church— Union with the Synod 
 of Pennsylvania — Excision by Carlisle Presbytery— Success of Mr. Sprole 
 — Members of Session — Removal to Washington — Call to E. J. Newlin — 
 His Pastorate. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 Call to Rev. C. P. Wing— His Previous Life— Settlement— Sabbath 
 School— Soldiers— Debt— Periodical Publications— Youth — Preaching — 
 Temperance — Contributions — Organ — Centenary Celebration — Teaching 
 and Literary Work— Prosperity— Isolation of the Church— Repairs— Pro- 
 tracted Meetings— Union— Psalmist— Elders— War— Efforts at Reunion- 
 Limited Eldership— Memorial Chapel— Temperance— Revival— Resig- 
 nation — Additions and Contributions — Special Occupations. 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MR. VANCE'S SETTLEMENT, AND CONCLUSION. 
 Preaching of Rev. J. S. Vance— Previous Life— Call— Revival— Church 
 Repairs — Installation — Conclusion. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following History was commenced about 1858, near the time at 
 which the First Presbyterian Congregation of Carlisle celebrated its One 
 Hundredth Anniversary. Soon afterwards, the Presbytery of Harrisburg 
 with which that Congregation was then connected, requested the pastor of 
 each church under its care to prepare and deposit with the Stated Clerk of 
 Presbytery a detailed history of its origin and progress. Such a narrative, 
 amounting to about Sixty pages, was then prepared for the church of Car- 
 lisle and was reported to Presbytery. 
 
 When the Centennial year of the Republic was in progress, and in re- 
 sponse to a recommendation of the General Assembly Historical Dis- 
 courses were delivered in each congregation, the writer was called upon 
 to prepare and publish an Address relating to the Presbytery of Carlisle, 
 and another relating to the church of Carlisle. Instead of publishing the 
 latter it was thought preferable to prepare and give to the public all that 
 could be collected from tradition, old papers and more general histories 
 relating to that church. The present work was accordingly prepared and 
 is now published. It has been a labor of love and is now offered to the 
 people to whom the writer once ministered, and to all in every part of our 
 widely extended country who have been connected with that church, with 
 a fervent prayer, that what is good in it may be perpetuated and aug- 
 mented by this reference to former times. 
 
 Carlisle, June 28. 1877. C. P. WING. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The First Presbyterian Church of Carlisle had its first 
 place of meeting on the bank of the Conodoguinet about 
 two miles west of the present town. It was then the 
 centre of a large district of country, bounded on the 
 North and South by the ranges of mountains which 
 form the Valley, and on the East and West by the ex- 
 tent of the settlements. The most eastern portion of the 
 Valley does not appear to have been the first settled. 
 About the time the white people began to cross the 
 Susquehanna, the Proprietaries laid off between seven 
 and eight thousand acres of land extending eleven miles 
 from the river, and between the Conodoguinet and the 
 Yellow Breeches Creeks, for a manor on which settlements 
 were forbidden.* Accordingly when this region first 
 became known to the whites, the Indians who occupied 
 it appear to have been principally remnants of several 
 tribes. They belonged to a Confederacy living between 
 the Delaware and the Susquehanna and on those rivers, 
 
 *Manors were tracts of land reserved from ordinary sales and held by 
 the Proprietaries as private property. Lowther or Paxton manor vi^as kept 
 back partially in fulfillment of a promise to the Indians, that if they would 
 occupy it they should have a home here. Riipfs History of Dauphin, 
 Cumberland, &c.. Counties, pp. 355 — 6. Chambers' Irish and Scotch 
 Early Settlers, p. 55. 
 
2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 who went by the name of Leni Lenape, or the " Original 
 People," in distinction from more recent tribes within 
 and around them. By the whites they were usually 
 called, from the principal rivers within their territory, the 
 Delaware or Susquehanna Indians. A kind of allegiance 
 was claimed from them by the more powerful Confederacy 
 of the Six Nations, who lived in New York* In con- 
 formity with a peculiar policy and usage these Leni 
 Lenape had admitted a number of remnants of tribes to 
 reside on their territory, for whose good behavior they 
 had become re.sponsible. About 1698 a few families of 
 the Shawanese, who had been driven from Florida, re- 
 ceived permission to settle on both sides of the Susque- 
 hanna, and with the consent of the Proprietaries took 
 possession of this part of the Valley. In consequence of 
 some disorders committed by their young men, they 
 became fearful of the Six Nations and about 1727 a large 
 portion of them removed to the Ohio, and fell under the 
 influence of the French. Anxious to detach them from 
 this influence, the Proprietary in 1732 urged them to 
 return and as a motive promised to secure for them a 
 large tract of land West of the Susquehanna, as a per- 
 manent home. Not many of them however complied 
 with this invitation, and yet the earliest settlers used to 
 tell of several Indian villages in the Eastern part of the 
 County, near the Susquehanna, and on the Conodoguinet, 
 the Letort and the Yellow Breeches Creeks.f Two or 
 three such villages were on the trail which ran from 
 
 ^Day's Hist. Collections of the State of Pennsylvania, pp, 5—7. Riipfs 
 History of Cumberland, &c., Counties, pp. 350 — 52. 
 fDitto, pp. 351—5. 
 
INDIANS. 3 
 
 the gap of the mountains at Mount Holly, past the head 
 of Letort Spring over the Conodoguinet to the gaps of 
 the North Mountain.* About ten years before (1720) 
 James LeTort had formed a trading post on the bank of 
 the stream which bears his name at a point near the 
 Eastern confines of the present Borough. f In this vi- 
 cinity the first white settlement within the territory now 
 covered by the County of Cumberland, appears to have 
 been formed. No single tribe of Indians could claim 
 exclusive jurisdiction. The Shawanese, the Delawares, 
 and the Tuscaroras, with refugees from other tribes 
 mingled and lived together without much distinction. 
 The Shawanese were the mo.st numerous, and the town 
 on the Conodoguinet was said to have belonged to them, 
 but that on the Letort probably belonged to the Min- 
 goes (mixed people), as the Iroquois or people belonging 
 to the Six Nations were called when they lived away 
 from their special territory ; and for a time it may have 
 been the residence of the celebrated Logan. In conse- 
 quence of this variety of Indian tribes who occupied 
 the Valley, numerous claims were set up, and it became 
 difficult for the State authorities to make purchases of 
 land. Each tribe represented by residents here, as 
 well as both the great Confederacies which confessedly 
 had paramount authority, demanded remuneration. 
 As peace was far more valuable than the price put upon 
 the lands, and as the Proprietaries were willing to deal 
 justly by all who had any semblance of rights, the lands 
 
 *Rupp''s History of Cumberland, &c., Counties, p. 352 
 \Rupp, p. 34. 
 
A INTRODUCTION. 
 
 were actually purchased a number of times and from 
 more than one contracting party. It wa.s not until some 
 time after immigrants began to cross the river, that these 
 Indian claims were so far extinguished that the Propri- 
 etaries felt warranted in giving legal titles to the lands.* 
 Immigrants however were not only permitted but en- 
 couraged to take up their residence here. The authori- 
 ties were not displeased to see a hardy and enterprising 
 class of inhabitants forming a rampart against some 
 dangers which were beginning to threaten their colony 
 not only from the savages, but from the rival jurisdiction 
 of Maryland. The Indians were quieted by the assur- 
 ance that their unadjusted claims would be respected 
 and amply satisfied, and to the settlers themselves a 
 kind of temporary "licenses" was given which availed 
 until complete titles could be issued. It was not from 
 the settlers at this time nor on any territory within the 
 present County of Cumberland that lands were occupied 
 without permission or that any subsequent expulsions 
 by the civil authorities had to be effected. f 
 
 The valley over so large a portion of which this con- 
 gregation originally extended was then called the 
 Kitochtinny or the North Valley. It is a part of a much 
 more extended one traceable from the South-western 
 corner of Vermont, across the Hudson at Newburgh, 
 the Delaware at Easton, the Susquehanna at Harris- 
 burgh, the Potomac at Harpers' Ferry, the James at 
 Lynchburgh, and along the Tennessee into the northern 
 
 *Ktipp, pp. 29 — 32. Chambers, pp. 21 — 9. 
 ^Chambers ^ pp. 22, 59 — 60. 
 
SCOTCH-IRISH SETTLERS. 5 
 
 part of Alabama.* From a disposition to give favorite 
 English names to the new country, and following the 
 example of their more eastern brethren who had trans- 
 ferred such names as York, Lancaster, Berks, Chester, 
 &c., from the North of England to their counties, that 
 portion of the Valley which belongs to the State west of 
 the Susquehanna received the name of Cumberland. 
 
 The first settlements were made probably not earlier 
 than the years 1729-30. They were exclusively of that 
 class which has since received the name of Scotch- IrisJi, 
 from the fact that they were principally descendants of 
 Scotchmen who had for several generations resided in 
 Ireland. Some indeed are known to have emigrated di- 
 rectly from Scotland, but most of them were either di- 
 rectly from Ireland, or from the more eastern part of 
 this country which had been settled from Ireland. Not un- 
 likely the character of the "canny Scotch" had received 
 some modification from their residence and intercourse 
 with the more " mercurial Irish." We have no evidence 
 that within the limits of the present County of Cumber- 
 land, persons of any other nationality were found for a 
 whole generation. For the ten years extending from 
 1730 to 1740 the number of these immigrants was so 
 large that leading men in the province were apprehen- 
 sive of a complete revolution in the character of the 
 colony. t They were of a condition in life somewhat 
 
 *Kau ta-tin chunk, or the Main Mountain, gradually softened into 
 Kitochtinny, and Kittatinny. This last designation it still often bears, 
 but generally it goes by the name of the Blue or the North Mountain. 
 Rupp. p. 210. Chambers, pp. 58 — 59. 
 
 ^Chambers, pp. 8-12, 60, 147. Rupp, pp. 51SS. 
 
6 INTRODUCTION'. 
 
 different from that of their fellow countrymen who had 
 come over at an earlier period. They were not driven 
 from their native land by persecution or by the desire to 
 find freedom of worship, so much as by the hope of im- 
 proving their worldly condition.* It was almost impos- 
 sible for them to acquire the fee simple of lands there, 
 they were liable to extreme exactions and oppressions 
 when they attempted to rent lands which their own 
 thrift and labor had rendered valuable, .the laws of mar- 
 riage were such as to imperil their domestic peace and 
 the legitimacy of their children, and the school regula- 
 tions were such as to embarrass them much in the relig- 
 ious education of their families. The glowing accounts 
 which the colonial agents sent among them respecting 
 the lands and the privileges of these colonies, were suffi- 
 cient to induce all who had means and opportunity to 
 leave, to break away from kindred and homes to find a 
 new establishment in this Western world. The author- 
 ities of Pennsylvania were especially liberal in their 
 promises, and a number of circumstances combined to 
 attract these immigrants to this valley. Its fertile 
 soil, copious springs, winding streams and salubrious 
 climate, its recent evacuation by most of its original in- 
 habitants, and above all its exclusive possession by set- 
 
 *At an earlier period many poor people had come over by selling their 
 future services to pay for their passage, and these were farmed out to the 
 colonists for a term of years and were called Redemptorists. On the 
 other hand these Scotch-Irish settlers in the Cumberland Valley, came 
 with means to buy land and to live upon for awhile, and often with their 
 schoolmasters, and some books and a trade. Chambers', as above. Dr. 
 Creigk\ Discourse at the reunion of Presbyterians in the Cumberland 
 Valley, 1874. 
 
PRESBYTER I ANISM. 7 
 
 tiers of like faith and nationality, presented inducements 
 which they were not slow to appreciate. And yet a de- 
 sire to build up and enjoy a church system according to 
 their faith and the customs of their forefathers was prom- , 
 inent among their motives for emigration. They were 
 thorough Presbyterians and would have been as ready 
 as their forefathers to sacrifice their lives and fortunes 
 for their peculiar principles, had they been called to such 
 an alternative. It was a period of religious fervor in a 
 portion of their church at home as well as in this coun- 
 try. A large part had indeed declined in Scotland into 
 dead Moderatism and in Ireland into Arianism ; and the 
 ministers of kindred churches in the colonies shared in 
 the spirit of the countries from which they had emi- 
 grated ; but everywhere there were reactions and reviv- 
 als which betokened a vigorous life within.* The " Mar- 
 row controversy " which resulted in the Scottish Seces- 
 sion, f the Irish Schism in which an unsound element 
 was indignantly rejected and cast forth, and the labors of 
 such men in this country as the Tennants, the Blairs and 
 the Craigheads indicated the approach of better times. 
 Something of the rigidity and severity of the mother 
 churches were advantageously laid aside on account of the 
 necessities of an infant church. Kindred elements from 
 England, Wales and New England were not rejected for 
 slight differences in ecclesiastical order, as long as the es- 
 
 *S. D. Alexander'' s History of the Prohyterian Church in Ireland, pp. 
 316 22. Dr. E. H. Gillett's History of the Presl:)yterian Church in the 
 United States, pp. 47 58. Dr. C. Hodge s Constitutional History of the 
 Presbyterian Church, pp. 22ss. 
 
 ^Iletherington's History of the Church of t-'cotn nd. pp. 344-5> 348- 
 
8 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 sentials of the Calvinistic creeds were preserved. There 
 is reason for believing that no formal confession of 
 faith was adopted by the original Presbyteries and Syn- 
 ods of the American Church.* Whatever may have 
 been understood (and we know that verbal assurances 
 were freely given which gave full satisfaction respecting 
 the orthodoxy and order of all church officers), it is 
 plain that much liberality was exercised. It was rather 
 for vindication before the world and for the satisfaction 
 of the civil authorities, than for their own fellowship 
 that any appeal was made to the Westminster Articles. 
 About the time of the first settlement of this Valley 
 however, began to be felt the need of some security 
 against the lax views of many ministers from Ireland 
 from which most of- their supplies came. Accordingly, 
 in 1729, the Adopting Act had been passed unanimously 
 in the Synod which was then the supreme judicatory of 
 the church, in which it was agreed that all who were 
 then members and all who should afterwards be admit- 
 ted, should " declare their agreement in and approbation 
 of the Confession of Faith with the Larger and Shorter 
 Catechisms of the Assembly of Divines at Westminster, 
 as being in all the essential and necessary articles, good 
 forms of sound words and systems of Christian doc- 
 trine." It was, however, provided that " in case any 
 minister or candidate shall have any scruple with respect 
 to any article, he should declare his sentiments to the 
 Presbytery or Synod, which should notwithstandmg ad- 
 mit him, if it should judge his scruple or mistake to 
 
 *Ho(fgcs Const, Hist pp. 104 — 5, Gillctt, p. 53SS. 
 
STRICT SUBSCRIPTIONS. 9 
 
 be only about articles not essential and necessary to 
 doctrine, worship, or government." Six years after- 
 ward, to prevent some misunderstandmgs, the Synod 
 declared, that as a matter of fact " the Synod had 
 adopted and did still adhere to the Westminster Confes- 
 sion, Catechisms and Directory without the least varia- 
 tion or alteration, and without any regard to the dis- 
 tinctions," or scruples which they allowed for in others. 
 The terms of the Adopting Act however remained as the 
 rule by which the ecclesiastical bodies were governed in 
 the reception of ministers and candidates, and the per- 
 manent witness of the liberal spirit of the early church 
 of this country.* Even among those who were directly 
 from the mother churches of Scotland and Ireland all 
 were by no means zealous for a strict subscription. Some 
 of the most ardent opponents of every attempt to re- 
 quire such a subscription were among the Scotch-Irish 
 ministers. None of them however asked for any relaxa- 
 tion of terms on their own account, but only in the interest 
 of general liberty, and it was precisely on this point that a 
 large part of the differences arose which gave rise to the 
 first great schism in the Presbyterian church. The great 
 majority of the American church in this respect has dif- 
 fered from the Scottish and Irish churches, and never 
 yet has any party in it succeeded in changing the funda- 
 mental law which requires of intrants into its ministry 
 and eldership, simply a sincere reception and adoption 
 " of the Confession of faith as containing the system of 
 
 *Gilleit, pp. 47 — 58, Hodge, pp. 151SS. Records of the Presbyterian 
 Church, pp. 92, 125. 
 
lO INTRODUCTION. 
 
 doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures," and their " ap- 
 probation of the government and discipline of the Pres- 
 byterian church."* 
 
 We may also notice that the period at which these 
 churches were founded, was a remarkable one in the 
 political world. George the Second had commenced 
 his reign in 1727, and Thomas and John Penn had come 
 over to this country and were acting as Proprietaries. 
 The oppressive laws under which the Presbyterians of 
 Ireland and Scotland had been impoverished and driven 
 from their native land had been repealed, and yet enough 
 of injustice remained in those laws combined with the 
 recollection of former persecutions, to produce in the 
 hearts of these emigrants an undying and unyielding 
 hatred of all tyranny in church or state. 
 
 Even at this early period too there had commenced a 
 heated controversy in the more Eastern churches, which 
 soon extended to this region, regarding revivals of re- 
 ligion as the true work of God in spite of their accom- 
 panying disorders, and the duty of examining with more 
 strictness than before into the evidences of piety in can- 
 didates for the ministry and for the communion. f 
 Scarcely had this church been organized before tokens 
 of this controversy made their appearance in it. The 
 ministers sent to them as supplies were men who then 
 and afterwards were warmly enlisted on one side or the 
 other of this controversy, we cannot doubt that they 
 imparted a portion of their zeal to their hearers. It was 
 
 * Hodge, pp. 170SS. Gillett, pp. 47 — 58. Bib. Repert., 1S69. 
 ^Hodge's Const. Mist. Part II. Chap. V. pp. 219 ss. 
 
EUROPEAN USAGES. • I I 
 
 not long before this party spirit began to bring forth its 
 fruits here. 
 
 It was natural howev^er that even those most inclined 
 to adapt their ecclesiastical arrangements to new cir- 
 cumstances, should in general conform to the customs 
 of the country from which they came. This was evi- 
 dent especially in the Territorial principle which they 
 applied to their congregations. It was agreed that no 
 two houses of worship in the country should be built 
 nearer to each other than ten miles, and numerous in- 
 stances are on record of what were called "perambula- 
 tions," by which these distances were measured. When 
 it was proposed to erect a new house of worship persons 
 were selected by Presbytery to pass over the distance 
 between the nearest existing place of meeting and the 
 spot selected for a new one and report how many miles 
 it was from actual measurement. Ministers too were 
 expected to superintend the religious education of chil- 
 dren in the schools after the habit of the old country, 
 sometimes by themselves opening such a school, but in 
 any case by securing the public instruction of the pupils 
 in the Catechisms. The standard of education for min- 
 isters was maintained as high as in older countries. 
 This was in some cases a matter of difficulty in conse- 
 quence of the want of higher institutions of learning. 
 Every candidate for licensure was required either to 
 produce a diploma as a graduate of some College, or to 
 show by his examination that his acquirements were 
 equivalent to those demanded in a Collegiate course : and 
 it was on this point that the two great parties in the 
 
12 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Church found an occasion for one of their most serious 
 controversies. Some of the schools opened by Tennant 
 and Smith and Blair professed to supply the means of a 
 most thorough ministerial education, and they were of- 
 fended when their certificates were not accepted as equiva- 
 lent to the diplomas of a New England or Scottish col- 
 lege. It was agreed however among all parties that 
 those who applied for ordination were to give satisfactory 
 evidence that they were possessed of an education equiva- 
 lent to that of a Bachelor of Arts.* 
 
 The right of the people to choose their own ministers 
 however was asserted with more than usual positiveness. 
 Not only were they to be elected by a majority of the legal 
 votes in the congregation, certified carefully before Pres- 
 bytery, but on the day of their installation the presiding 
 minister made proclamation before the church door as 
 he entered, that even then every one was at liberty to 
 bring forward any objection to the proposed proceeding.f 
 If no such objection appeared, the parties were debarred 
 from urging at any subsequent period what was then 
 known to them. The union thus farmed between pastor 
 and people was subject to dissolution when Presbytery 
 became aware that it was unprofitable or unacceptable to 
 either party, but it was understood that no slight causes 
 were to interrupt a connection which partook of the sa- 
 credness of a marriage. 
 
 *Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 144-5. Gillette pp. 68-71. 
 
 ■j-This was a usage, derived from I know not what origin, not from any 
 law or written enactment ; but it was a practice often mentioned in the 
 minutes of Presbyteries. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 The first settlements in this valley were, as we have 
 seen, in its central and western parts. The very first of 
 which we have any notice (after the transient Indian 
 traders), were four brothers, James, Robert, Joseph and 
 Benjamin Chambers, who about or before 1730 took up 
 lands west of the Susquehanna. Not only because of 
 the reservation of the eastern part of the valley as a 
 Proprietary manor made about this time, but from pref- 
 erence they made settlements at different points further 
 on.* "James settled at the head of Green Spring near 
 Newville, Robert at the head of Middle Spring near 
 Shippensburgh, and Joseph and Benjamin at the conflu- 
 ence of Falling Spring and Conococheague creeks where 
 Chambersburg now is."t Near the same time James 
 Silvers, William Trindle and others made purchases not 
 far from the present site of Mechanicsburgh.|| Such lo- 
 cations show what must have been the direction of these 
 first settlements. All the favorite positions on the prin- 
 cipal streams and springs and Indian trails were soon 
 seized upon. As the Indian title to the lands was still 
 in process of adjustment, no deeds were then given or 
 
 '^Rupp, p. 439. 
 
 \Hon. Geo, Clianibers^ in Rnpp, p. 463. 
 
 llAVAPP- 357-8- 
 
14 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 were entered on public records. Settlements however 
 were urged forward by the Proprietaries and their agents, 
 for such resolute and hardy people were likely to form 
 a secure defence against threatened invasions from 
 Maryland, and the Indians were assured that their claims 
 would be equitably satisfied. An "inception of title" 
 was in the meantime given in the form of licenses, 
 which could afterwards be exchanged for deeds.* In 
 1736 a treaty was concluded with the Six Nations by 
 which all the lands on the South of the Kittatinny Hills 
 were ceded to the Proprietaries and the controversy 
 with Maryland was by mutual consent suspended, so 
 that in January, 1737, the Land office of Pennsylvania 
 was opened and the lands on the west of the river were 
 sold on the usual terms. f It was about this time (1729 
 — 48) that the tide of immigration from Ireland into 
 Pennsylvania was at its highest, so that at the close of 
 that period there v/ere in this county not less than eight 
 hundred taxables, five or six thousand inhabitants, and 
 seven or eight Presbyterian congregations. || 
 
 As early as 1734 these settlers had become numerous 
 enough to send up "supplications" to the Presbytery of 
 Donegal for "supplies of preachers." The designation 
 given in the Records of Presbytery to these petitioners 
 is not very precise, for at first there was probably no 
 house of worship erected among them and perhaps no 
 permanent place of meeting agreed upon. They are 
 called simply, "the people over the river," or "the set- 
 
 * Chambers' Irish and Scotch Early Settlers, pp. 5960. 
 '^Chambers, pp. 59 60. Riipp, p. 30. 
 \Chai)ibcrs, pp. 61 -3. 
 
SUPPLIES. 15 
 
 tlement over the river." Alexander Craighead, then 
 just Hcensed to preach was "ordered" (Oct. 6, 1734,) to 
 supply them "two or three Sabbaths in November," and 
 in April 4th, 1735, he was again appointed to supply 
 said people "the next two ensuing Sabbaths,"* and John 
 Thomson "at least two Sabbaths before the next meet- 
 ing of Presbytery. "t Rev. William Bartram of Paxton 
 and Derry, was also ordered (June 12, 1735,) "to supply 
 the people over the river two Sabbaths before the next 
 
 ■M. Craighead was the son of Rev. Thomas Craighead, mentioned in 
 a subsequent note. He was licensed to preach by Donegal Presbytery on 
 the same day on which the above order to supply " over the river" was 
 given him ; and he was ordained and installed over the congregation of 
 Middle Octorara, Lancaster Co., Pa., June 20, 1735. He became a warm 
 friend of Whitefield and of " the revival," and a powerful preacher. His 
 zeal involved him in many conflicts with his brethren. He went with the 
 New Side, but on his failure to induce the New York Synod to adopt the 
 "Solemn League and Covenant," he withdrew and took part m introducing 
 " Reformed Presbyterianism" into this country. He returned to the _N. 
 Y. Synod and was a member of New Castle Presbytery (New Side) in 
 1753. but was dismissed in 1755 to form the new Presbytery of Hanover, 
 Va. He had probably become a resident in Virginia somewhere about 1749, 
 and remained there until after Braddock's defeat in 1755, wher\ he re 
 moved with most of his congregation to Sugar Creek, Mecklenburgh Co., 
 N. C, where he continued as a minister until March 1766 when he died, 
 "leaving behind him the affectionate remembrance of his abundant and 
 useful labors." His descendants are numerous and highly respectable in 
 the Southern and Western States. Memoir of the Craighead Family, by 
 J. G. Craighead, D. D., 1776, pp.41-51. 
 
 "^Rev. John 77^c/«jo«, came in 1715 as a probationer from Ireland, 
 was ordained and installed over the congregation of Lewes, Del., in 1717, 
 left there in 1729, and after a brief stay at Middle Octorara was installed 
 in 1732 at Chestnut Level. He was very prominent on the Old Side dur- 
 ing the rupture of 1741, was an able and intelligent minister, and lived to 
 gain the respect even of his opponents. He was dismissed from his charge 
 at Chestnut Level in 1744, and spent the closing years of his life in Vir- 
 ginia where he died in 1753. He favored the reunion but did not Utc to 
 witness it. Webster, pp. 355" 6- 
 
1 6 ORGANIZATION'. 
 
 meeting."* These appointment.s were all fulfilled, making 
 at lea.st nine Sabbath.s in the course of this first year. 
 
 During the next year the designation of these people 
 is changed and becomes more precise. It is now " the 
 people of Conodoguinet or beyond the Susquehanna." 
 The settlers had now fixed upon a place of meeting 
 which gave name to the society. It was on the Cono- 
 doguinet, and we hear of no place on that stream which 
 was ever occupied as a preaching station near that period 
 except that which has since been called the "Meeting 
 House Springs," about two miles northwest of Carlisle. 
 We cannot imagine that such a designation would have 
 been given to a society whose place of meeting was dis- 
 tant from the stream which gave it a name. In Sept. 3, 
 1735, Alexander Craighead was "ordered to supply the 
 people of Conodoguinet or beyond the Susquehanna two 
 Sabbath days at discretion before the next meeting of 
 Presbytery ; " but in October 7th he reported that "he 
 did not fulfil this appointment by reason that he had so 
 little time to prepare his Presbyterial exercise." Two 
 days afterwards his father, Rev. Thomas Craighead of 
 Pequea, was appointed to supply the same people "the 
 last Sabbath in October and the two first Sabbaths of 
 
 *Rev. William Bertram (or Bartram) was received by Synod in 1732, 
 from the Presbytery of Bangor in Ireland, united with the Presbytery of 
 Donegal at its first meeting (Oct. lo, 1732), when he received and ac 
 cepted a call which had been put in his hands by the Presbytery of New 
 Castle from the people of Paxton and Derry. In 1735, he complained of 
 " the intolerable burden " of his two congregations, and he was released 
 from Paxton, September 13, 1736. He died May 3, 1746, and his tomb 
 may be seen near the old meeting house of Derry, Hummelstown, on the 
 banks of the Svvatara." Webster, pp. 411 -12. 
 
CONODOGUINET. 1 7 
 
 November,"* and Alexander Craighead two Sabbaths. 
 Both of these appointments were afterwards (Nov. 20) 
 reported to have been fulfilled. The same designation 
 of "Conodoguinet" continues to be used in the appoint- 
 ments of John Thomson of Chestnut Level ("two or 
 three Sabbaths"), of Samuel Golston or Gelstonf (ten 
 Sabbaths) and of Thomas Craighead (two Sabbaths, and 
 afterwards for six months or until next Spring). We 
 notice however that when Mr. Thomson was appointed 
 
 *Rev. Thomas Craighead was the son of Rev. Robert Craighead, for 
 thirty years the pastor of the Presbyterian church of Donoughmore, Ire 
 land, and subsequently at Londonderry when it closed its gates against 
 the forces of James Second. On the second day of the siege he escaped, 
 but afterwards returned and died there in 171 1. Thomas came to Amer- 
 ica in 1715, preached for a while at Freetown (near Fall river), Mass., 
 was pastor for seven years at White Clay creek, Del., but removed in 
 1733, to Pequea, Lancaster Co., where he was pastor until 1736. In 
 consequence of some difficulties in discipline he left there and accepted a 
 call in 1737 to the congregation at Big Spring (Newville), where he was 
 installed in October, 1738, his son Alexander conducting the services. 
 His pastorate here was brief, as he died while preaching in his pulpit in 
 April, 1739. He is said to have been a preacher of more than ordinary 
 fervor and eloquence. Donegal Presbytery in its minutes calls him 
 " Father Craighead." His fourth son John was for a time a merchant in 
 Philadelphia, but in 1742, he purchased and settled upon a large tract of 
 land about four miles south of where Carlisle now is and resided there 
 until his death. His descendants are numerous and highly respectable. 
 Several of them have been eminent ministers, one for many years pastor 
 at Rocky Spring, Franklin Co., another at Meadville, Erie Co.. and still 
 another was for a long time an editor of the N. Y. Evangelist, and is now 
 Secretary of the Pres. Hist Soc. . Others reside on parts of the original estate 
 in Cumberland Co. Account of the Craighead Family, pp. 35SS. 52, 
 
 f He came from Ireland in 1 71 5 was ordained and installed as a col- 
 league with his brother at Southampton, Long Island, where he remained 
 ten years. He was then called to New London, Pa., but on account of 
 difficulties was not installed. He became a member of Donegal Presby- 
 tery, April 13, 1736, supplied many congregations within its bounds, was 
 dismissed in 1737, and died Oct. 22, 1782, aged ninety. IVebste)-, pp. 
 361 2. Thompson''^ History of Long Island. 
 
1 8 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 (Dec. lO. 1735) ho was directed to give two of his three 
 Sabbaths at Conodoguinet to "the upper part of said 
 people." and in Oct. 27, 1736, Mr. Daniel Williams who 
 had been "appointed a collector of supply-money among 
 the upper part of the congregation of Conodoguinet. 
 promiseth to do his best to gather up what arrears are 
 due by that people, and also to acquaint the lower part 
 of that settlement to do likewise." The whole "settle- 
 ment" is here called a congregation, but it had then 
 become divided into an upper and lower part so that the 
 preacher could give some of his Sabbaths to one and 
 not to the other. They must therefore have begun to 
 meet in separate places, and it would perhaps be fair to 
 infer that the one to which the largest portion of the 
 supply was given was the most important. Some time 
 in 1735 the North Valley embracing what is now Cum- 
 berland and Franklin counties, was divided into two 
 townships, Pennsborough and Hopewell, by a line run- 
 ning from the South to the North mountain, directly by 
 the Great Spring (Newville). On the sixth of April, 
 1737, Mr. Robert Henry appeared in Presbytery, to pre- 
 sent "the desire of the people of Hopewell, over the Sus- 
 quehanna, to have Mr. Thomas Craighead for their or- 
 dinary supply until the next meeting of Presbytery." 
 and "Mr. Craighead was ordered to supply said people 
 accordingly." The previous year (Sept. 19, 1736), Mr. 
 T. Craighead had been relea.sed from his pastoral charge 
 at Pequea; and in June 22, 1737, "a supplication from 
 the people of Hopewell was presented requesting the 
 concurrence of Presbytery to draw a call to Mr. Craig- 
 head." From this it would appear that the people of 
 
PENNSBOROUGH. I9 
 
 Hopewell or Big Spring (Newville) had become a sepa- 
 rate people, so that we now have two portions of the old 
 "Conodoguinet" congregation beginning to assemble at 
 new places of worship, the one on the eastern and the 
 other on the western side. On the presentation of the 
 request of the people of Hopewell however the record 
 continues, "The Presbytery finding some inconvenience 
 in reference to the situation of one of their houses, don't 
 see cause to concur with them at present ; but do ap- 
 point Mr. Black* to supply at Pennsborough on the last 
 Sabbath of July, and on the following week to convene 
 that people and the people of Hopewell at James Mc- 
 Farlane's, in order to inquire if Pennsborough will agree 
 that Hopewell build a meeting house at the Great 
 Spring, and make a report thereof at our next." It is 
 evident from this, that by "Pennsborough" is here meant 
 "Upper Pennsborough" near Carlisle, for "Lower Penns- 
 borough" could have had no such conflict of territory 
 with Hopewell. Mr. Craighead was in the meanwhile 
 ordered at the last date "to supply at Hopewell until the 
 next meeting." At this next meeting (Aug. 31), Mr. 
 Black reported "that he supplied the people of Penns- 
 borough, and convened that people and the people of 
 Hopewell on the Monday following, and heard them 
 
 *He was originally from Ireland, was called to the "Forks of the Bran- 
 dy wine" in September, 1735, and ordained and installed there November 
 18, 1735. In the contentions of the Old and New Side he was pecu- 
 liarly obnoxiou5 to the latter. He was tried by the Donegal Presbytery 
 and censured m 1740 — 41, for immorality and"slighting his work" ; and 
 as a majority of his people sided with the "Brunswick brethren" he was 
 released from his charge. He ministered for a while at "Conewago," 
 but on a division of his people there he was dismissed, and after much 
 contention he went South, where he died m 1770. Webster, pp. 438^41. 
 
20 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 confer about the meeting house proposed to be built at 
 the Great Spring, and that parties did not agree about 
 the same. Commissioners from the people of Hopewell 
 gave in a supplication complaining of the Presbytery's 
 slowness in concurring with them in order to Mr. 
 Craighead's settlement among them. The Presbytery 
 spent considerable time in hearing commissioners from 
 the people of Pennsborough and Hopewell debating 
 about the situation of the above meeting house ; and at last 
 all parties being removed, the Presbytery spent consid- 
 erable time in debating the matter, and at last when they 
 came to put the vote to alter the bounds of Pennsborough 
 or not it was carried in the negative by a great majority. 
 The Presbytery also agree that we can't but disapprove 
 of the people of Hopewell building a meeting house just 
 on the border of Pennsborough congregation. As to 
 the meeting house of Pennsborough, the Presbytery ap- 
 prove of their unanimous agreement about the situation 
 of it, notwithstanding of its being built in a different 
 place from the committee's opinion in the matter seeing 
 it doth not encroach on any other congregation." 
 
 It is singular that in the records of Presbytery during 
 this period we have no notice of the original organization 
 of churches. For some time indeed no record is made 
 of the sitting of any elders from the churches in the 
 meetings of Presbytery. It is scarcely possible that 
 there were no such organizations, for not only have we 
 notices of congregations whose boundaries were care- 
 fully laid out and guarded, but of petitions for permis- 
 sion to call ministers as pastors. It is evident that in 
 
THREE CONGREGATIONS. 21 
 
 the last extract from the minutes, the word "Pennsbor- 
 ough" must have the same meaning throughout, and 
 that this must be the "upper congregation on the Cono- 
 doguinet," whose line of division from Hopewell could 
 alone be in question. Of course then we have here a 
 time fixed for the building of its house of worship. The 
 committee which had been sent there (perhaps the Rev. 
 Mr. Black) had fixed upon a location somewhat different 
 from that on which it had actually been built, but in this 
 Presbytery see no serious ground of complaint, as prob- 
 ably it was not very far off and required no adjustment 
 to another congregation's claims. We therefore con- 
 clude that, although we have no notice of their elders 
 sitting in Presbytery, but only of "commissioners" as 
 occasion called for special favors, there must have been 
 as early as Aug. 31, 1737, at least three organized con- 
 gregations on the territory which had once been called 
 "the Conodoguinet"; viz.: Upper Pennsborough, Lower 
 Pennsborough and Hopewell (or Big Spring). 
 
 This affair of the boundary between Pennsborough 
 and Hopewell appears to have been more than ordinarily 
 perplexing. Six weeks (Oct. 6, 1737) after the last men- 
 tioned action, "upon a supplication of the people of 
 Hopewell presented to Presbytery, after some debating 
 and being put to the vote whether to confirm a former 
 act in reference to the affair or review, it was carried to 
 review ; and Andrew Galbraith, William Renox, and 
 William Maxwell with the assistance of Rev. Richard 
 Sanckey * shall review the congregations of Pennsborough 
 
 *Rev. R. Sanckey (or Zanckey) from Ireland, was licensed by Donegal 
 Presbytery Oct. 13, 1736, but censured for plagiarism in his trial pieces ; 
 
22 OROANIZATION. 
 
 and Hopewell and give their judgment in reference to 
 the bounds between them at any time before our next, 
 and then make a report in writing." At the next meet- 
 ing, a little more than a month afterwards (Nov 17, 
 1737), a report was made of this "perambulation," ac- 
 cording to which in the judgment of the committee "the 
 distance between Pennsborough meeting house and that 
 at the Great Spring is eight miles, and that another road 
 is found to be twelve miles." "After much discourse 
 upon the affair the further consideration of it was deferred 
 until Spring." At the several meetings of Presbytery 
 during the next eighteen months the matter was for 
 various reasons postponed, and even in April 4, 1739. 
 "The desire of the congregation of Pennsborough con- 
 cerning the fixing of boundaries between them and 
 Hopewell came under consideration, and after much 
 discourse about it, the affair seemed so perplexed on 
 account of several circumstances that the Presbytery 
 deferred their judgment till they should receive further 
 light." No further action indeed appears ever to have 
 been taken on the subject, and it is probable that the 
 congregations practically settled it for themselves. 
 
 In the meantime liberal supplies were sent to "Penns- 
 borough," though we are left in doubt what portion of 
 these were for the Upper and what for the Lower con- 
 gregation. Rev. David Alexander* was appointed Sept. 
 
 was sent to Monada Creek in 1737, where he remained until about I76c>, 
 when his congregation was broken up by the incursions of the Indians 
 and he removed to Virginia and died near 1786 much respected by his 
 people and his brethren in the ministry. Webster, pp. 457 — 8. 
 
 *D. Alexander, by permission of Donegal Presbytery, was employed a 5 
 Pequea he having recently come probably from Ireland. He was or- 
 
SUPPLIES. 23 
 
 I, 1737, for one Sabbath, Rev. Richard Sanckey (April 
 6, 1737) for two Sabbaths in May and two Sabbaths in 
 August, Mr. John Elder* (Oct. 6, 1737) two Sabbaths, 
 and Mr. Samuel Cavinf (Oct. 6) three Sabbaths in Oc- 
 tober, and Mr. Samuel Thomson four Sabbaths. In 
 
 dained and installed at Pequea Oct. i8, 1738. He was a violent New 
 Side man, and claimed the right to intrude into congregations "burdened 
 with a graceless ministry." He was charged with intoxication, and he 
 partially confessed it, but he was not censured for this so much as for 
 disrespect toward the Presbytery. He however sat in Synod and with- 
 drew with the 'Brunswick brethren" in 1 741. By them he was sent to 
 "the Great Valley" (Shenandoah), after which his course was unknown. 
 Webster, pp. 453-4 
 
 *yokn Elder came to this country probably from Scotland. On appli- 
 cation of Donegal Presbytery he came with S. Thomson and S. Gavin 
 from New Gastle Presbytery to supply vacancies, and was soon after 
 (Nov. 1737) asked for by the people of Paxton, over whom he was or- 
 dained and installed Nov. 22, 1738, Black presiding. He warmly sup- 
 ported the Old Side, and a large party of his people forsook him and 
 united under Roan. On the death of the latter (Oct. 3, 1775), all of 
 Paxton and Derry united in receiving him as their minister. After the 
 reunion he refused to act with Donegal Presbytery and was joined with 
 the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia. For many years he was Captain 
 of the "Paxton Boys," though he resisted their proceedings against the 
 Conestoga Indians. On the formation of the General Assembly he was 
 annexed to the Presbytery of Carlisle. He preached for fifty-six years in 
 the Old Paxton meeting house, two miles above Harnsburgh, and died in 
 July, 1792, aged eighty six. Webster, pp. 454 — 7; Sprague's Annals, Vol. 
 ni : pp. 77 — 80. 
 
 ^Samuel Cavin was sent by Donegal Presbytery (Nov. 16, 1737) to 
 Conococheague embracing Falling Spring (Chambersburgh), Upper West 
 Conococheague (Mercersburghj, East Conococheague (Greencastle), and 
 Lower West Conococheague (Welsh Run). He received a call from the 
 East Side which he accepted and he was ordained and installed there in 
 Nov. 1739. In 1 741 he was dismissed from Falling Spring, and one of 
 his congregations being New Side he was much complained of by them. 
 After his dismission he itinerated in different parts. In 1745 he was 
 settled at Lower Pennsborough (Silvers' Spring) where he remained until 
 his death Nov. 9, 1750. He was buried at Silvers' Spring where his 
 grave now is. Webster, pp. 459 — 60. Nevins^ Churches of the Valley, 
 pp. 69-70. 
 
24 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 April 12, 1738, "supplications were read from both so- 
 cieties of Pennsborough, and after some questions pro- 
 posed to the commissioners, the Presbytery agree that 
 Mr. Samuel Thomson be their constant supply until its 
 next meeting, and that Mr. Bertram preside in form- 
 ing a call from that people to him before their 
 next." At the next meeting (Aug. 30, 1738) "a call was 
 presented to Mr. Thomson from the people of the Upper 
 and Lower parts of Pennsborough which he took under 
 consideration ; and in the meantime the Presbytery 
 ordered that the people prepare their subscriptions and 
 what they engage as their stipends, and appoint Mr. 
 Thomson as their constant supply until their next." 
 
 There appear to have been other reasons for the de- 
 lay of Mr. Thomson's acceptance of this call and of the 
 Presbytery's deferring its action. Mr. Thomas Craig- 
 head had some time before been appointed to spend six 
 months in the three societies of Upper and Lower Penns- 
 borough and at Big Spring in equal portions of time for 
 each. After the presentation of the request for Mr. 
 Thomson's settlement (Aug. 30, 1738), the Presbytery 
 "ordered that the two societies of Pennsborough pay to 
 Mr. Craighead the two-thirds of sixteen pounds for the 
 half year which he was appointed to supply there, and 
 that the people of Mr. Craighead's congregation make 
 up the other third ; also that the said congregation pay 
 what arrears they also owe to Mr. Cavin ; and that they 
 take care that both of these be done before they can have 
 their minister ordained." At each of the subsequent 
 meetings inquiries were made whether these arrearages 
 
ARREARAGES FOR SUPPLIES. 2$ 
 
 were paid and when they were found unpaid the instal- 
 lation and ordination were deferred. In October {1738) 
 the commissioners from Upper Pennsborough request 
 that Mr. Thomson's trials be hastened and that he be 
 posed [i. e.put to the question] as to his acceptance of their 
 call. He then being required accepted of it ; but at the 
 next meeting (April 4, 1739), the congregations of 
 Pennsborough were "ordered to pay arrearages to Mr. 
 Craighead and Mr. Gavin against the next meeting or 
 before the appointment of any ordination there." At 
 the succeeding meeting in June 19, 1739, these arrearages 
 were found to be still unpaid, but "the people of Penns- 
 borough by their representatives promised to have all of 
 them paid against the next." In Oct. 9, 1739, they were 
 however found not to be paid, but a representative from 
 Pennsborough "asserted again that the arrears due the 
 estate of the deceased Mr. Craighead shall be suflficiently 
 satisfied when the committee meets to ordain Mr. Thom- 
 son. The Presbytery do not understand that the Lower 
 settlement of Pennsborough have fulfilled the order of 
 our last, in reference to Mr. Cavin, and it was agreed 
 that said order be regarded before Mr. Thomson be or- 
 dained among them." At last when the committee met 
 for Mr. Thomson's ordination Nov. 14, 1739, these ar- 
 rears were found in the way, and it was not until Mr. 
 "Daniel Williams appeared and publicly engaged to pay 
 them speedily, viz., the sum of five pounds six shillings 
 and eight pence," and likewise became responsible for 
 what was due to Mr. Cavin from the Lower society, that 
 the proceedings could be entered upon. It would seem 
 to be not altogether a new thing for congregations to 
 
26 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 think lightly sometimes of their promises to pay, and for 
 Presbyteries to look upon them more seriously. 
 
 We have now reached a period at which the congre- 
 gation of Upper Pennsborough may be looked upon as 
 fully organized, and it may be well for us to turn our 
 attention more particularly to its people, its location, its 
 social life, and its modes of worship. 
 
 We have already intimated that the class of people 
 who formed this settlement, was different from that 
 which had preceded it. They had not been seriously 
 persecuetd for their religion, though many of them had 
 sufifered some obloquy and inconvenience on account of 
 their non-conformity to the established church. It was 
 rather to improve their religious and worldly circum- 
 stances that they had sought this new country. Here 
 they were to enjoy entire freedom and equality as Pres- 
 byterians and an unobstructed power to enjoy the fruits 
 of their own industry. They are said by one of their 
 descendants of a past generation to have been "men of 
 energy, enterprize, industry and intelligence, being sub- 
 stantial farmers, with capital and resources for improving 
 and extending their farms." They were not roving ad- 
 venturers, who could easily change their locations at the 
 bidding of every fancied interest or caprice, like some 
 who keep always in the advance of immigration and 
 civilization. They had come to find koines and religious 
 organizations, and they were therefore prepared to lay 
 broad and permanent foundations. Their houses and 
 churches and schools were of that solid character which 
 indicates calculation for a distant future as well as for 
 
FARMERS — HOUSES. 2/ 
 
 the present. Their first attempts of course were hmited 
 by the necessities of the case, but no sooner were they 
 possessed of means and opportunity than we see in 
 everything they did a wise forecast for coming genera- 
 tions. They were a rural class. They were almost ex- 
 clusively agriculturalists, and made no calculations for 
 large towns. They laid out no city or town lots, but 
 farms and roads and districts. They clustered near no 
 cities or prospective villages, but near springs and brooks 
 and in valleys. 
 
 As a matter of course their habits were suited to the 
 country and to a farmer's life. Whatever their earlier 
 manner of life, necessity here compelled them to take up 
 with the plainest fare and the homeliest ways of common 
 life. Most of them had furniture and apparel such as be- 
 longed to the middle classes in their former homes, but 
 for common use they habituated themselves to what 
 could be got in the wilderness. Their first residences 
 were in cabins, built of logs, with clap-board roofs, and 
 puncheon floors, consisting of one or two rooms, in which 
 they contrived to have their entire family life. Their 
 seats and tables and bedsteads were of the rudest kind, 
 such as they were able to contrive and make for them- 
 selves, out of materials at hand. "For several years," 
 Rupp tells us, "after this country had been settled, even 
 those in easy circumstances made use of few dishes, 
 plates and spoons made of pewter, and those in ordinary 
 circumstances were content with dishes made of wood 
 or the shells of gourds and squashes, and with other 
 utensils of the scantiest kind. For some thirty or forty 
 
28 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 years, bears, wolves, deer, wild cats and panthers 
 abounded in the woods and copse. The otter, muskrat, 
 and other amphibious animals were numerous along the 
 river, the creeks and rivulets. These streams also 
 teemed with fish which were taken in profusion. Thou- 
 sands of shad came up the Susquehanna and were taken 
 in the Conodoguinet, ten or twelve miles from its mouth, 
 within the recollection of some now living." The ordi- 
 nary wear of working men, was a loose zaainniis, or 
 hunting frock with trowsers, both made of coarse tow 
 cloth, and shoes or moccasins made of deer-skin. That 
 of the women was a short gown and petticoat of linsey- 
 woolsey with a plain sun-bonnet or hood.'*' For Sab- 
 bath days and other public occasions most of them could 
 afford a somewhat better attire, but even this was com- 
 monly of homespun and made in the simplest style in 
 what we now call continental fashion. Their food was al- 
 most entirely such as their streams and forests and farms 
 produced, for it was difficult even for the rich to obtain 
 the luxuries which commerce now supplies. 
 
 The first objects to which they turned their attention 
 were a home, a school and a house of worship Of 
 course a shelter from the weather was the first necessity, 
 and then sometimes a greater difficulty arose in furnish- 
 ing it with the comforts to which they were accustomed. 
 To such people a home implied much more than a lodg- 
 ing and an eating place for a family. An almost 
 equal necessity for them was to have it for social enjoy- 
 
 */?«//'j Hist, of Cumberland &c., counties, pp. 446 — 7. .Address of 
 Rev. Thoma-s Creigh, D. D., at the Presbyterian Reunion, 1874. 
 
HOMES — SCHOOLS. 29 
 
 ment and religious training. The Bible must be there 
 and the altar of prayer must be erected and the catechism 
 must be recited and the family gatherings for worship 
 must be had. A residence without these would be no 
 home for men and women of such a faith. Accordingly 
 we are assured that seldom was there a family so 
 cramped and hurried or stupefied by hard toil as to 
 neglect these. Even men who professed no religion in 
 its stricter forms, scarcely thought it becoming to live 
 without the common reading of their Bibles and a form 
 of worship. Not unfrequently would be found in the 
 humblest cottages a little shelf on which not only the 
 Bible and the Confession of Faith and the Book of 
 Psalms in metre, but such books as Pilgrim's Progress, 
 Boston's P'our-fold State and the Saint's rest, were laid.* 
 Schools of course came in later, but still not at a distant 
 perit)d. As early as 1740 we read of school districts, 
 and of some who were school masters. The latter were 
 not easily obtained but were sought with a carefulness 
 only less than that with which pastors were selected. 
 They were required to be not only intelligent but pos- 
 sessed of sufficient piety to teach the principles of the 
 Calvinistic faith. George Chambers says that "Simul- 
 taneous with the organization of congregations was the 
 establishment of school-houses in every neighborhood. 
 In these schools were taught little more than the rudi- 
 ments of education, of which a part was generally ob- 
 tained at home. The Bible was the standard daily 
 reader, and the Shorter Catechism was to be recited and 
 
 'Dr. Thomas CrcigJi' s address at the Presbyterian Reunion for 1874. 
 
30 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 heard by all in the school as a standard exercise on 
 every Saturday morning." It was a disgrace seldom or 
 never encountered even under the privations of a new 
 settlement to be unable to read or write.* 
 
 Ministers were often employed in teaching a school, and 
 in any case were expected, as in the old countries to 
 give their attention largely to the instruction of children. 
 Not only were they to see that the Bible was read but that 
 the catechism was learned and recited in every school. 
 At a time and in a region where there were no disa- 
 greements among the people on such matters, the wor- 
 ship of God and the catechism received especial honor. 
 
 The spot selected for a place of public worship was 
 near the south bank of the Conodoguinet, about two 
 miles west of where Carlisle now stands. It would be 
 convenient for the most eastern as well as the most 
 western of the original settlements. It was equidistant 
 from the North and the South mountains, and the prin- 
 cipal trading post was not far off It was a beautiful 
 place, near a high bluff through which a natural depres- 
 sion opens upon a ford of the stream by which the 
 Indian road passed from one side of the valley to the 
 other. A few rods before this little valley reaches the 
 Conodoguinet, another of a similar character enters it 
 from the southwest, leaving several acres of high level 
 ground between them. On this ground the cemetery 
 was located and still remains in good condition. Tradi- 
 tion has usually placed the church on the eastern side of 
 the road which comes directly from the south, and op- 
 
 *Chambers' Scotch and Irish Settlers, pp. 62, 56. 
 
SPRINGS. 31 
 
 posite the gate of the present cemetery. But in building 
 the wall of the cemetery a few years since, some dressed 
 stones were thrown out of the ground near the northwest 
 corner, and induced many to think that the church must 
 have been on that spot. As the principal road from 
 town until within a few years, ran diagonally across the 
 lots from southeast to northwest past this cemetery to 
 the Conodoguinet two miles westward, it is possible 
 that the church had its front in this direction. As there 
 were probably few fences, travellers doubtless found their 
 way where most convenient, as they left the main road 
 and chose either of the little valleys which led down to 
 the stream. 
 
 Beneath the high bank or bluff, break forth on the 
 shore and on the surface of the stream a number of 
 fountains, some of which play a foot or more into the 
 air in strong columns, and sparkle in every direction. 
 Around one of these on the shore were built massive 
 walls, which formed a basin a few feet wide in which the 
 clear waters played and might be dipped up. A grove 
 of trees was left undisturbed on the high bank in which 
 on pleasant days and on extraordinary occasions when 
 the house was too strait, the congregation were seated 
 for worship, and which on all Sabbath days afforded a 
 pleasant shade for parties that wished to lunch or walk 
 during the intermissions. Such a location reminds one 
 of the fountains and groves which were such favorite 
 resorts for devotion in primitive and mediaeval times. 
 The ancient Greek, the Celtic Druid, and some mod- 
 ern Christians appear to have agreed in thinking them 
 
3 2 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 the haunts of spiritual and supernatural beings. Many 
 a naiad, or departed saint, or even divinity was believed 
 to linger with special predilection near some quiet 
 spring. Miraculous powers were often ascribed to such 
 as had been supposed to be connected with the history 
 of these spiritual beings, and many temples and fanes 
 and churches were erected near such spots and conse- 
 crated to the memory of a patron saint or deity. The 
 first settlers of this region were among the last to be 
 influenced by such fancies, and yet they niay have been 
 influenced by usages of whose origin they knew nothing. 
 A much more common reason doubtless determined 
 their choice. The waters of such springs aflbrded them 
 a delightful refreshment, and a pure emblem for one of 
 their most beautiful sacraments. 
 
 The materials of which the building was constructed 
 were of the same kind with those of their dwellings. 
 There were no mills or stores sufficient to afford an 
 adequate supply of lumber or nails or glass for such a 
 purpose. The walls were composed of logs hewn on the 
 inner and perhaps outer side, united in a peculiar man- 
 ner at the corners, and with their interstices filled with 
 clay and other substances. The floor and ceiling were 
 of split logs as were also the seats of the worshippers. 
 The doors were at one and the pulpit on the other end, 
 with windows on the sides and one large window over 
 the pulpit. The men and women occupied separate 
 ranges of seats, and one bench under the pulpit was 
 intended for the clerk who gave out the psalms and the 
 tunes which were to be sung in worship. The elders 
 
GATHERINGS FOR WORSHIP. 33 
 
 also were assigned a seat by themselves where they could 
 see the congregation and attend to the order of the 
 house. The whole building is said to have been low in 
 elevation and not very extensive on the ground. The 
 ground by the side was soon appropriated to the graves 
 of the settlers, whose monuments of native lime or slate 
 stone now give but faint traces of their original lettering. 
 In some instances we recognize figures and emblems 
 which seem like escutcheons or coats of arms. Even 
 those sturdy people, so raised above common pride, 
 appear not to have been regardless of honorable con- 
 nections. 
 
 Here assembled for more than twenty years a congre- 
 gregation of serious and earnest worshippers. They 
 came from great distances, for notwithstanding the influx 
 of settlers, more than half the arable and valuable land 
 in the valley was unoccupied and open to entry as late 
 as 1750. Not more than a thousand families were to be 
 found on the whole territory now occupied by Franklin 
 and Cumberland Counties, and we may conclude that 
 only a small portion of these lived within a convenient 
 distance for worship at Upper Pennsborough. The roads 
 were of course poor and not adapted to carriages. The 
 first public road from Harris' Ferry to the Potomac 
 was laid out in 1735, but was not completed for several 
 years, and most of the travel had to be done on foot or 
 on horse. For miles around and even from beyond the 
 mountains, on Sabbath mornings when ministers were 
 expected, people might be seen in every direction by 
 every bridle and foot-path, wending their way to the 
 
34 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 house of God. Not unfrequently they were mounted 
 more than one on a single horse, women on their pillions 
 and children in their fathers' arms. All were in plain 
 but decent attire, feeling that such Sabbaths were high 
 days. After a week of toil, and with few opportunities 
 for intercourse with the great world, it was a delight to 
 come together and look upon each others' faces. Min- 
 gling with the purpose of worship, each might indulge 
 in hopes of hearing something from the preacher or from 
 a neighbor of the "dear old countrie" from which most 
 of them came, and which they still called "home." The 
 small sheeted newspaper, or the well filled private letter 
 which any one had received, at such times was shared 
 among them all. But nothing was allowed to divert 
 their thoughts during the season of worship from the 
 service of God. By inheritance as well as by an expe- 
 rience of hardship they were accustomed to subordinate 
 mind and heart to the stern behests of duty. Conscience 
 was the predominant motive in their religion, pleasure 
 and enjoyment were but little regarded. It was not so 
 much tasteful forms and vague moral teachings which 
 they longed for, as energetic and humbling truths, in 
 connection with sure hopes ^d strong supports. The 
 trials of common life relieved by only a few books and 
 infrequent intercourse with one another, prepared them 
 to relish the strong meat of high doctrine and the plain 
 dealing of honest truth. The discourses, judging from 
 the specimens which have come down to us, were well 
 adapted to such a state of society. They entered freely 
 into public affairs, noticed and commented upon the 
 
DISCOURSES — PRAYERS. 35 
 
 news of the day, communicated intelligence as well as 
 criticisms of passing events, but referred all to the over- 
 ruling sway of a Supreme Ruler without whose permis- 
 sion the counsels of men and devils were powerless. 
 Whatever differences of opinion there might be among 
 the preachers of that period, regarding measures and 
 policy, there was none respecting the doctrines of the 
 church. Every sermon was filled with unmistakable Cal- 
 vinism, not theoretic and abstract merely, but applied 
 with fearless logic to the minutest affairs of common life. 
 And it would be a great mistake to imagine that such 
 preaching and such a faith were cold or cheerless. It 
 opened the door for the freest mercy, for the fullest for- 
 giveness for sin, and for the firmest assurance of the 
 divine favor. No class of Christians were more confident 
 of acceptance with God, as long as they maintained a walk 
 of faith. The prayers were long and perhaps too di- 
 dactic for an exercise which ought to be directed mainly 
 to the ear of God. But while they consisted largely of 
 doctrinal formulae in some parts, in others they entered 
 familiarly into all the relations of common life. Every 
 case of serious affliction or even of joyful occurrence in 
 the several families, was expected to be brought forward 
 in the congregational prayer. The singing was confined 
 to the Psalms as they were reduced to metre by 
 Francis Rous with some modifications by a Committee 
 of the Scottish General Assembly. It is astonishing how 
 deeply these Psalms, rough in verse and destitute of 
 melody, took hold of the hearts of those who used them. 
 Much of this was owing doubtless to the fact that they had 
 
36 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 the sanctity of divine words and were free from the con- 
 ceits and arts of high wrought human compositions. 
 The tunes also to which they were sung were equally 
 free from refinement but they had heart and force. The 
 words were "lined out" by couplets, by the clerk or pre- 
 centor, for in the lack of books, most of the audience 
 were dependent upon the public voice, but perhaps in 
 this way a more general participation in this part of 
 service was secured. We are not surprised therefore 
 that these Sabbath meetings were attended by as many 
 of the people as possible and that they were occasions 
 of special enjoyment. We can understand that the very 
 seriousness and sternness of their worship should have 
 been in harmony with their necessities and habits. 
 
 Sometimes, though seldom, an Indian might have 
 been seen in these assemblies. Whether from want of 
 proper efforts or from want of encouraging success, we 
 hear of no conversions among the Indian tribes of this 
 region. This has been sometimes attributed to the spe- 
 cial hostility and dislike of the Scotch-Irish race toward 
 the Indians. We find no evidence of this. In no part 
 of the American colonies were the Indian tribes treated 
 with more kindness and consideration than in this v^alley. 
 Their title to the land as we have seen was sacredly re- 
 garded here, for all those complaints of trespass of which 
 we read, had no reference to the settlements of this valley. 
 Though most of the Indian tribes had retired to the 
 West before the influx of settlers here, we occasionally 
 hear of their visits in small companies or by represen- 
 tatives. But neither history nor tradition furnishes a 
 
SACRAMENTAL SEASONS. 37 
 
 notice of a single outrage of any kind upon an Indian in 
 this valley during the first twenty years of its settlement. 
 Until the French instigated the Indians to hostility by 
 imaginary wrongs on the part of government, both 
 parties in this valley mingled together in the most 
 friendly manner, hunting in the same woods, fishing in 
 the same streams, contending in the same sports, and 
 contributing to each others' comfort. Under the labors 
 of Brainard and the Moravian missionaries a little to the 
 North and East, no small success was attained in the 
 conversion of the Indians about this time. But the 
 Shawanese and other Indians who resided in this valley, 
 appear not to have relaxed in their rejection of the white 
 man's religion. They came and went and finally disap- 
 peared in the Western wilderness with only a faint rec- 
 ognition of the Great Spirit whom their white brother so 
 poorly served. 
 
 Besides these weekly exercises there were sacra- 
 mental seasons, at least twice a year when special efforts 
 were made to secure a universal attendance. These 
 were usually seasons of great religious festivity but were 
 preceded by a day of fasting and prayer and by one or " 
 two days of preparation. In the discourses then preached 
 the consciences of the worshippers were severely 
 searched and the penitent were encouraged by the fullest 
 displays of gospel grace. None were admitted to the 
 Lord's Table but such as gave decided evidence of 
 conversion and of being well instructed in the mean- 
 ing of the ordinance. Even communicants of long 
 standing were subject to inspection with regard to their 
 
38 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 present fitness for the privilege. No one was allowed to 
 present himself until he had obtained a token from the 
 minister or session and deposited it with the officers. 
 These were small medals of some cheap metal v/hich 
 were easily obtained if the applicant maintained a repu- 
 table character, or was introduced as such from a sister 
 congregation. On the Sabbath, sometimes the number 
 assembled on such occasions was too large to find ac- 
 commodation in the church and then if the weather 
 permitted they collected in the neighboring grove. A 
 covered stand was there erected for the ministers, before 
 which the tables were extended along the spaces between 
 the ranges of seats. The ordinance itself was preceded by 
 what was called the "Action sermon" which was com- 
 monly long and full of unction. Then followed what 
 was styled "a barring" or "fencing of the tables" in which 
 all who were not subjects of special grace or who had 
 been consciously guilty of any wrong without repentance 
 were warned to abstain from the sacred symbols. While 
 they professed to have no power to judge the heart 
 except from doctrinal knowledge and a life conformed 
 to the letter of the gospel, ministers and elders pressed 
 upon every one's conscience a careful self examination 
 and a compliance with the claim of "fruits meet for re- 
 pentance." The communicants then gathered around the 
 tables in successive companies as they found room, and 
 the emblems were distributed by the elders. Each com- 
 pany was welcomed with cheering encouragements and 
 dismissed with earnest admonitions to adorn by their 
 daily lives the doctrine of God their Savior. In spite of 
 
EXAMINATIONS FOR COMMUNION. 39 
 
 this Strict ordeal, so clearly were the evidences of grace 
 presented that most worthy persons found freedom to 
 participate in the ordinance with comfort. On the next 
 day, a meeting was generally held at which the bonds 
 of fellowship and the motives to perseverance in godly 
 living were enforced with much earnestness. 
 
 Every baptized person was looked upon as a member 
 of the church and as far as practicable subject to its 
 discipline, though none were entitled to its communion 
 and fellowship who did not give evidence of a competent 
 knowledge and piety. In judging of this evidence how- 
 ever there were differences of views which were the 
 occasion of much trouble. The usages of kindred 
 churches in Scotland and Ireland doubtless had some 
 influence in the reception as worthy communicants of 
 all whose lives were free from scandal, who were ortho- 
 dox in their religious views, and who complied with 
 ecclesiastical rules. It was thought to be an invasion of 
 the divine prerogative of knowing the heart, when any 
 attempted to inquire minutely into the inward expe- 
 riences of men. But near the first settlement of this 
 valley many began to feel the need of more carefulness 
 in this matter. It was thought that ministers and pri- 
 vate christians ought to have evidence for themselves 
 and capable of description to others of such changes of 
 views and feelings as would prove them to be regenerate 
 and very different from what they once were. It was also 
 thought that many had been admitted to the pulpits and 
 the communion tables of the churches, who knew 
 nothing of religion and had let down the standard of 
 
40 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 piety below that of the gospel and even of common mo- 
 rality ; and that it was necessary to require of candidates 
 credible evidence that they had been consciously re- 
 newed in heart and had passed through a series of 
 spiritual exercises conformed to a well known evangel- 
 ical type. The demand for this was strenuously resisted 
 by the great body of the congregation of this period. 
 They believed indeed that a change of heart was indis- 
 pensable to a proper participation in the Lord's Supper, 
 and that faith and repentance were the only proper evi- 
 dences of such a change. They were earnest in en- 
 forcing this view at every communion season, and 
 required that every communicant should examine him- 
 self carefully whether he was at the time in the faith. 
 The church authorities too were at such seasons, as we 
 have seen, strict in their inquiries into the outward life 
 and the doctrinal knowledge of all applicants for com- 
 munion. But beyond this they opposed every attempt 
 to go. A good certificate of moral character from 
 another church of similar faith and practice, or a well 
 known character at home for sobriety, for religious in- 
 telligence, for individual and family religion, and a 
 profession of a determination to live a christian life, were 
 accepted as all which inspired example or charity de- 
 manded. Anything further seemed to them an oppres- 
 sion and a presumption which deserved rebuke. 
 
 So much difficulty was found with respect to certifi- 
 cates of membership from the churches of the "old 
 
 *Protestation of the majority in the Phila. Synod, 1741, in Minutes of 
 Synod, pp. 156—8, note. Hodge- s Const. Hist of the Pres Church, pp., 
 108 — 20, 
 
CERTIFICATES OF MEMBERSHIP. 4I 
 
 country," that practically they were of but little value 
 unless corroborated by collateral or oral testimony. 
 Large numbers came to this country without securing 
 any credentials of membership, some certificates were 
 subscribed by ecclesiastical authorities notorious for un- 
 soundness, and not a few were negligent and careless of 
 their walk and standing after their arrival here until 
 their credentials were of no value, so that virtually the 
 great body of communicants had to be formed on a pro- 
 fession of their faith.* 
 
 But though we have thus a tolerably distinct view of 
 the organization of the original congregation, we have 
 no information respecting its officers and their actual 
 proceedings except what may be found from incidental 
 notices on the minutes of Presbytery. No book of 
 Session or of the board of Trustees, if such ever existed, 
 has come down to us. Up to the time of the removal 
 of the place of worship to Carlisle (about 1758), we have 
 no papers which give us the names of active members. 
 On the minutes of Synod and Presbytery, we have 
 indeed sometimes an enrollment of the names of elders 
 who sat in their meetings, but not often is anything 
 mentioned from which we can determine what congre- 
 gations they respectively represented. In April, 1738, 
 it appears that the two congregations of Upper and 
 Lower Pennsborough thought themselves strong enough 
 to warrant them in calling a pastor to be settled over 
 them. Each of them had probably come into possession 
 of a glebe at this time, but we have seen that even the 
 
 *E. H. Gilletfs Hist, of the Pres. Church, pp. 66—8. 
 
42 ORGANIZATION. 
 
 small amounts which were needful to sustain supplies 
 were raised with extreme difficulty. 
 
 On the ninth day of April, 1748, there was surveyed 
 and laid out by the Proprietaries "to the Rev. Samuel 
 Thomson clerk, and John McClure yeoman, both of the 
 county of Lancaster, as Trustees for the religious Society 
 of Presbyterians residing in West Pennsborough town- 
 ship," a certain tract of land containing one hundred and 
 twenty acres, and the usual allowance of six acres per 
 cent, for roads and highways. At a meeting of the said 
 Presbyterian Society, it was resolved that four others, 
 viz., Robert Dunning, Esq., John Davis, John Mitchel, 
 and Alexander Sanderson be added to the number of 
 persons to act as Trustees. "Therefore on the 21st day 
 of June, 1749, and the 23d year of the reign of George 
 ,the Second, for and in consideration of the sum of 
 eighteen pounds, twelve shillings, lawful money (being 
 raised by contribution of and amongst said congregation) 
 to the use of the Proprietaries in hand paid, and of the 
 yearly quitrents which were reserved, there was given, 
 granted, released and confirmed to the said six Trustees, 
 and to their heirs and assigns, the said one hundred and 
 twenty acres, in special trust and confidence that they 
 and their heirs shall stand seized thereof for the sole and 
 only use and benefit of the minister and society of 
 Presbyterians for the time being residing and to reside 
 in the said township of West Pennsborough, for such 
 uses and intents as the majority of the minister and 
 elders, for the time being shall from time to time order 
 and appoint agreeable to the charter of said Society, in 
 
GLEBE. 43 
 
 free and common socage by fealty only in lieu of all 
 other services, yielding and paying therefor yearly to 
 the Proprietaries, their heirs and successors," "on the 
 first day of March one halfpenny sterling for every acre 
 of the same or the value thereof, and in case of non- 
 payment of the same within ninety days after it has 
 become due," it shall be lawful for them, their heirs and 
 successors, "to reenter said land and premises and to 
 hold and possess the same until the said quitrents, ar- 
 rearages and charges accruing be fully paid and dis- 
 charged." The patent conveying this title is witnessed 
 by James Hamilton, Esq., Lieut. Governor of the Prov- 
 ince of Pennsylvania, with the great seal of the State at 
 Philadelphia and entered in the office for recording of 
 deeds for the city and county of Philadelphia in Patent 
 Book A, Vol. 14, p. 186, &c., by C. Brockden, Rec. 
 Secretary. This "Glebe" proved to be not less than one 
 hundred and forty-three acres and thirty-one perches, 
 and consisted of some of the most valuable land in the 
 county. The first pastor at least resided upon it, and it 
 was afterwards rented so as to yield no inconsiderable 
 amount in sustaining the yearly expenses of the congre- 
 gation. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 Thomson's pastorate. 
 Mr. Samuel Thomson for whom a call had been made 
 out from the two congregations of Pennsborough (June, 
 1738), was a licentiate of the Presbytery of New Castle, 
 though he was originally from Ireland. In August, 
 1737, the Presbytery of Donegal received "a supplication 
 from the congregation of Paxton and a verbal application 
 from the commissioners of Pennsborough desiring the 
 Presbytery to apply to the Presbytery of New Castle for 
 a hearing of Mr. Wilson or some other probationer of 
 their Presbytery." When this application was presented, 
 a general representation was made of the destitution of 
 the congregations in this region, and in response to the 
 appeal the Presbytery of New Castle directed Messrs. 
 John Elder and Samuel Thomson to repair to those 
 congregations and preach under the direction of the 
 Presbytery of Donegal. In November 16, 1737, it is 
 recorded that "Mr. Samuel Thomson, lately from Ireland, 
 having produced credentials and recommendatory letters, 
 preached before us, and is directed this evening to con- 
 verse with Messrs. Thomson, Boyd, Bertram and Black, 
 who are to make a report thereon to-morrow." The 
 next day it is said that, "Pursuant to yesterday's order, 
 the brethren conversed with Mr. Samuel Thomson and 
 
THOMSON AS A SUPPLY. 45 
 
 made their report ; upon which and some discourse upon 
 it, Mr. Thomson being called in, having declared his 
 willingness to subscribe the Westminster Confession, &c., 
 and having promised subjection to the government and 
 discipline of the church, and of the Presbytery, was 
 received as a probationer and exhorted to diligence in 
 his studies and a behavior suitable to his station and 
 character." Mr. Elder was ordered to supply at Penns- 
 borough three Sabbaths, Mr. Thomson two Sabbaths, 
 and Mr. Samuel Cavin (who at the same time came 
 directly from Ireland) three Sabbaths before the next 
 meeting. At this next meeting, April 12, 1738, "Sup- 
 plications from both societies of Pennsborcugh being 
 read, after some questions were proposed to the commis- 
 sioners, the Presbytery agreed that Mr. Samuel Thomson 
 should be their constant supply until the next meeting, 
 and that Mr. Bertram should preside in forming a call 
 from that people to him before the next meeting." 
 Some time in 1737, Benjamin Chambers and Thomas 
 Brown came as commissioners to ask for him at Falling 
 Spring.* In June of that year, "Mr. Bertram reported 
 that he had fulfilled his appointment with respect to Mr. 
 Thomson's call," and the call with a subscription was 
 presented to him by Presbytery (Aug. 30), "which he 
 took under consideration, and in the meantime the 
 Presbytery ordered that that people prepare their sub- 
 scriptions and what they engage as their stipends ; and 
 appoint Mr. Thomson as their constant supply until the 
 next meeting." The acceptance of the call was delayed 
 
 * Webster, Hist, of the Pres. Church in America, p. 461. 
 
4.6 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 for what may seem a lon<^ time but no inference unfa- 
 vorable to Mr. T. is to be made from this. The process 
 of admitting persons to the ministry at that time was in 
 most instances slow, and the trials were often much 
 protracted. But even when these had all been passed 
 through, and calls from a congregation had been pre- 
 sented to the candidate, there were not unfrequently 
 circumstances in the congregation calling him, which 
 were the occasion for delay. In the present case, Pres- 
 bytery had not less than five meetings after the call had 
 been made out before it was willing to proceed to his 
 installation. Finally when the committee of installation 
 were present and the congregation were convened to 
 take part in it, nothing could be done until one of the 
 people became personally responsible for some arrearages 
 due to former supplies. Both societies of Pennsborough 
 appear to have been equally delinquent. They com- 
 plain loudly of Presbytery and even of Mr. Thomson for 
 the delay, but very properly the responsibility was 
 thrown on themselves, on account of their failure to 
 settle their accounts. The amount was small, but the 
 principle was important, and we see not how it can be 
 justly disregarded in similar cases. If the non-fulfillment 
 of pecuniary engagements would disqualify a private 
 individual for church privileges, ought it not to be much 
 more reprehensible in a congregation ? 
 
 Another difficulty appears to have arisen with respect 
 to Mr. Thomson himself It was first brought to the 
 attention of Synod, although no notice of it appears on 
 the records of that body. In the minutes of Presbytery 
 
LETTER TO CIVIL AUTHORITIES. 4/ 
 
 for Sept. 5, 1739, it is recorded that "The Synod last 
 May, having received and read a letter directed to a Mr. 
 Alexander, and subscribed by Mr. Samuel Thomson, 
 which contained some things which were very offensive 
 to the Honorable Proprietor, condemned said letter and 
 committed the further consideration thereof, and what 
 censure should be inflicted on Mr. T. on account of 
 writing said letter to the Presbytery." At the meeting 
 of Presbytery at that date, "Mr. Thomson was called in 
 with several of the people of Pennsborough, when he 
 gave a short narrative of the matter. He acknowledged 
 his imprudence and inadvertency in writing said letter, 
 but professed that the letter was designed to signify not 
 his own thoughts but the thoughts of the people, and 
 that he never expected that the letter would go any 
 farther than the person to whom it was directed. The 
 commissioners from the people of Pennsborough gave 
 in a supplication wherein they took the whole blame on 
 themselves, and declared that they were provoked 
 thereunto by their being credibly informed that some 
 one in authority had threatened to order a constable to 
 pull Mr. T. out of the pulpit on the Sabbath day, and 
 drag him at a horse's tail to Newtown." The Presby- 
 tery do not appear to have looked upon Mr. Thomson's 
 agency in this matter as worthy of very severe censure. 
 The minutes of Synod being read, were found to contain 
 no allusion to the matter, so that there was really no one 
 to move responsibly in the case. No order of Synod 
 had come into the hands of Presbytery, and "the Pres- 
 bytery concluded that it could go no further than to 
 
48 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 accept of Mr, Thonison's acknowledgment, and sharply 
 reprove the people for constraining him to write said 
 letter. This conclusion was unanimously agreed to, 
 and Mr. Anderson was appointed to rebuke the peo- 
 ple." 
 
 On the day appointed for the ordination and installa- 
 tion (Nov. 14, 1739), the Committee of Presbytery con- 
 sisting of Rev. Messrs. James Anderson of Donegal,* 
 Adam Boyd of Lower Octorara and Pequea,t and Alex- 
 ander Craighead of Middle Octorara, were present at the 
 house of worship of one of the congregations of Penns- 
 borough. In accordance with the usage on such occa- 
 sions, "Mr, Anderson at the meeting house door, gave 
 
 * ^ames Anderson -was horn in ScotisLud Nov. 17, 1678, and was or- 
 dained by Irvine Presbytery with a view to his settlement in Virginia, but 
 on his arrival there April 22, 1709, he thought the way not open for him, 
 and he was settled for a while at New Castle. About 1716 he took 
 charge of the new Presbyterian congregation at New York city, where he 
 remained until 1726, when he was called and removed to Donegal, Lan- 
 caster Co., Pa., where he was installed in August, 1727. He was at the 
 organization of Donegal Presbytery Oct. 11, 1732. He died just before 
 the Schism, July 16, 1740. The Presbytery spoke of him as "high in 
 esteem for circumspection, diligence and faithfulness as a Christian min- 
 ister." JVebster, pp. 326 — 32. 
 
 \Adam Boyd czxnt. from Ireland m 1724 to New England, but joined 
 New Castle Presbytery in July. He was ordained and installed over 
 Octorara and Pequea Oct. 13. He married Oct. 23, a daughter of Rev. 
 Thomas Craighead. He afterwards had the "Forks of Brandywine" 
 added to his charge, but a portion of the Octorara people left him and 
 were formed into the New Side congregation of Middle Octorara under 
 his brother-in-law, Alexander Craighead, At the reunion he was joined 
 to the New Side Presbytery of New Castle for a while, and he seems to 
 have lived harmoniously with them. He died Nov. 23, 1768. On his 
 tombstone at Octorara is engraved, "Forty-four years pastor of this 
 church," "Eminent through life for modest piety, diligence in his office, 
 prudence, equanimity and peace." IVebster, pp. 384—6. The Craig- 
 head Family, p. 53,. 
 
STATE OF RELIGION. 49 
 
 public advertisement that if any could advance any 
 lawful objection against Mr. Thomson being set apart 
 to the work of the holy ministry to both societies in this 
 place it should then be presented; and no objection ap- 
 pearing, Mr. Craighead delivered a sermon from Ezek. 
 xxxiii. 6," after which Mr. T, "was set apart to the 
 work of the sacred ministry." 
 
 The prospects of the newly settled pastor in his con- 
 gregation were not altogether cloudless. On the min- 
 utes of Presbytery there are frequent allusions to "a 
 spirit of contention and an uncharitable stiffness of 
 temper" among those who professed religion in that 
 day ; a spirit "which chose deliberately to sacrifice the 
 peace of Christ's church to their own private interests 
 and humours" (Aug. 29, 1734) ; "a spirit of contention 
 and wrangling both against ministers (especially their 
 own), and amongst one another ; an evil spirit which 
 seems (alas for it!) to have got dreadfully possession of 
 a great many of our persuasion, especially of our own 
 countrymen in these parts" (1740). Great complaints 
 were made also in Synod of the low state of religion, of 
 the neglect of discipline, and of the almost complete 
 obliteration of the distinction between professors of re- 
 ligion and the people of the world. Common morality 
 and social respectability were looked upon as a sufficient 
 badge of church membership, and any inquiry into spir- 
 itual exercises was not allowed. Children were admitted 
 to baptism on what was called "the half-way covenant," 
 or on the proof that the parents were baptized, and were 
 speculative receivers of the doctrines of the church. 
 
50 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 Preaching became generally a diluted statement of these 
 doctrines; the Sabbath was spent, after a single service 
 of public worship, in visiting and worldly conversation ; 
 and amusements formerly looked upon as forbidden 
 attained a remarkable popularity. Among the leading 
 persons in the church, all parties were agreed in be- 
 wailing this state of things, and seven months after Mr. 
 Thomson's installation, a day of humiliation and prayer 
 (the second Thursday of August, 1740), was appointed 
 in all the congregations of Donegal Presbytery on ac- 
 count of it. A representation of the several causes of 
 grief was attempted by order of Presbytery, and ordered 
 to be read on the morning of that day in each place of 
 worship. There were however some among the minis- 
 ters and people who were inclined to adopt more radical 
 measures. Rumors reached them of a glorious work of . 
 grace in England, Scotland, and in this country. The 
 labors of Whitefield, the Tennants, Edwards, and others 
 awakened hopes that by proper efforts, similar blessings 
 might be obtained in this region. Accordingly they 
 commenced a new style of preaching, praying and other 
 means of grace which for a time was attended with much 
 success, but was accompanied also by some excesses 
 which gave great offense even to serious friends of re- 
 form. Ministers intruded into the congregations of 
 other ministers whom they pronounced graceless and 
 unfit for their work, an alarming style of preaching was 
 adopted under which numerous outcries and convulsions 
 were experienced, and a knowledge of the heart was 
 claimed and assumed which was looked upon as pre- 
 
OLD AND NEW SIDES. 5 I 
 
 sumptuous and impossible. Some defended this work as a 
 work of God in spite of such excesses, and others denounced 
 it on account of them. A number of ministers set up 
 schools for training a class of ministers of a more spirit- 
 ual kind and more rapidly, but claiming to give them as 
 high intellectual culture as that possessed by such as 
 came with collegiate honors. Their opponents, with a 
 view of heading off such efforts, passed a vote in Synod 
 that none should be licensed or ordained, who did not 
 bring a diploma from some College, or had passed an 
 examination by a Committee of Synod. Disregarding 
 such a vote and viewing it as a violation of the rights of 
 Presbyteries as well as a blow aimed at the friends of 
 the Revival, one Presbytery proceeded to license and 
 ordain a number of persons who had graduated at their 
 schools. These persons were denied seats in Synod, and 
 when a protestation refusing them a place and affirming 
 other grievances against the friends of the Revival, was 
 sustained by a majority, nearly one-half withdrew, and 
 formed a new Synod. Thus was effected the first great 
 Schism extending from 1741 to 1758. The Philadelphia. 
 or protesting brethren claimed the name of the "Old 
 Side," or the "Old Lights," and the New Brunswick and 
 New York brethren were stigmatized and known gener- 
 ally as the "New Side," or "New Lights."* 
 
 Without a reference to this Schism, it would be im- 
 possible to understand the state of things which existed 
 in this region and in the congregation of Upper Penns- 
 
 * Webster, Chap. VI, pp. 149 — l8l. Gillett, pp. 76—82. Hodge's Const. 
 Hist, of Presbyterian Church, Part II. pp. 124—251. 
 
52 THOMSON S PASTORATE. 
 
 borough. The congregations of Central and Eastern 
 Pennsylvania were nearly all so "shattered and divided" 
 by these controversies, that "few or none of them or 
 their ministers enjoyed that comfort or success which 
 they otherwise might have had and which they had enjoyed 
 before." Webster informs us, on good authority that 
 "every congregation in Donegal Presbytery was rent 
 asunder," during some period of the Schism. It was 
 not, in this region at least, or to any considerable extent, 
 a doctrinal controversy. All parties were agreed, in a 
 hearty acceptance of the articles of the West-minster 
 Confession and Catechism. The education for the min- 
 istry which the Brunswick party advocated was quite 
 equal to that which could be obtained in colleges, and 
 they soon showed a zeal for the erection and endowment 
 of Nassau Hall which their opponents hardly equalled. 
 The difficulty was solely with reference to measures for 
 promoting "the work of God," and the admission of 
 candidates to the communion and the ministry. Nor 
 was it a difference in a desire to revive religion and to 
 return to the better times of the church. The whole 
 Synod were unanimous in sending forth admonitions to 
 their ministers "to consider seriously the weight of their 
 charge, and as they will answer it at the great day of 
 Christ to take care to approve themselves to God," and 
 to churches that they " set about a reformation of the 
 evils by which they had provoked God to forsake them." 
 All the Presbyteries were required "frequently to exam- 
 ine with respect to each of their ministers into their 
 life and conversation, their diligence in their work and 
 
PRESBYTERIAL VISITATIONS. 53 
 
 their methods of discharging their ministerial calling. 
 Particularly that each Presbytery do, at least once a year, 
 examine into the manner of each minister's preaching, 
 whether he insists upon the great articles of Christiani- 
 ty, and in the course of his preaching recommends a 
 crucified Savior to his hearers as the only foundation of 
 hope, and the absolute necessity of the omnipotent in- 
 fluences of grace to enable them to accept of this Savior ; 
 whether he does in the most solemn and affecting manner 
 endeavor to Convince his hearers of their lost state while 
 unconverted, and put them upon the diligent use of those 
 means necessary to obtain the sanctifying influences of the 
 Spirit of God ; whether he does and how he does discharge 
 his duty towards the young people and children of his con- 
 gregation in the way of catechising and familiar instruc- 
 tion ; and whether he does and in what manner he does 
 visit his flock and instruct them from house to house." 
 A copy of this order was inserted in the book of each 
 Presbytery, to be read at each meeting, and a record was 
 to be made of a compliance or non-compliance with it. 
 And in Donegal Presbytery at least this was not an 
 empty requirement. It was attended to for many years 
 with great fidelity. Presbyterial visitations of this kind 
 are often recorded and the whole process carefully no- 
 ticed. By a stated rule, the minister was by himself 
 called before the Presbytery or a Committee, and in- 
 quired of how he had performed his duties of preaching, 
 visiting and catechising, how the elders were performing 
 the duties of their office ; and how the people attended 
 upon preaching, hearkened to his word, submitted to dis- 
 
54 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 cipline, and performed their engagements to him. He 
 being put forth, the elders were called in, and questioned 
 concerning their minister's doctrine, life, diligence and 
 faithfulness, as to the extent to which they labored in 
 their quarters, and how the people deported themselves 
 toward those who were over them in the Lord. Finall}- 
 the people were called in to answer by their representa- 
 tives, when they were asked how the people were satis- 
 fied with their minister and with their elders, and how 
 they had performed their stipulations for his support. 
 If either of these three parties presented any cause of 
 complaint or of dissatisfaction, the visiting body pro- 
 ceeded in an authoritative manner to investigate the al- 
 leged cause and to remove it or rebuke the offenders. 
 Twice at least during Mr. Thomson's pastorate, such a 
 visitation was made to his congregation and matters of 
 discipline were brought out for investigation. 
 
 Such were the social usages which prevailed at this 
 time among the people, that even the best men were 
 exposed to more than ordinary temptations. Those 
 persons especially who were required on account of their 
 employment to hold much intercourse from house to 
 house, were at each stopping place urgently solicited to 
 use intoxicating liquors. The consequence was that 
 men who held public ofifices in church or state were 
 frequent victims of intemperance. No one can read the 
 ecclesiastical records of that period without being shocked 
 to find how few ministers and elders escaped being at 
 some time overcome by strong drink. Hardly less dan- 
 gerous were some customs with respect to moral purity. 
 
DISCIPLINE. 55 
 
 Some cases of discipline to' which they gave prom- 
 inence we should regard at the present day as founded 
 upon false canonical restrictions. In one instance par- 
 ties were declared incestuous and their marriage invalid 
 and void because the woman was the daughter of the 
 sister of a former wife of her present husband. In other 
 instances ecclesiastical courts were appealed to, to pre- 
 vent marriages of mere indiscretion and inexpediency, 
 and much time was consumed in investigations of char- 
 acter with which such courts we should say had nothing 
 to do. Grave proceedings were long protracted in one 
 instance, the issue of which was the censure of a young 
 woman for her "imprudent toying." And yet after all 
 these were set aside, there remain a surprising number 
 of cases in which private members, and even ministers 
 were charged with impure conduct and in too many 
 instances were found to be guilty: Mr. Thomson him- 
 self did not escape imputations of this nature, though 
 we are glad to find that he was pronounced entirely in- 
 nocent by his Presbytery "after a careful investigation 
 of all the evidences on both sides." On another occa- 
 sion he was with another person "charged by Daniel 
 Williams with a conspiracy to deprive Mr. W. of his 
 claim," and "after hearing all parties Presbytery judged 
 that Mr. Thomson had been guilty of prevaricating with 
 sundry persons at different times in regard to that affair, 
 and he was reproved by order of Presbytery in open 
 meeting for this piece of misconduct." 
 
 In November, 1744, Mr. Thomson "requested that on 
 account of bodily weakness his relation to the Lower 
 
^6 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 settlement (Silvers' Spring) might be dissolved." This 
 request was on the succeeding March (1745) complied 
 with, but Presbytery "recommended to him to be gener- 
 ous and industrious in preaching to that people either 
 on Sabbath or week days, according to his conveniency 
 and their necessity." Mr. Cavin was however soon after 
 invited to supply the congregation of Lower Pennsbor- 
 ough (Silvers' Spring), and "the people of Upper Penns- 
 borough requested that Mr. Thomson might give them 
 the whole of his time, they producing subscriptions for 
 his encouragement which he accepted of and Presbytery 
 concurred in." In Nov., 1749, after a pastorate of pre- 
 cisely ten years he desired "for several reasons and chiefly 
 because he doubted he could not be further useful 
 in the congregation because of unhappy jealousies 
 and disputes," that he might be dismissed from the con- 
 gregation in this place. After consultation for some 
 time "the people signified through their representatives 
 their willingness that he should be dismissed according 
 to his request. The Presbytery being well acquainted 
 with Mr. Thomson's reasons and having too much 
 ground to believe that he could no longer be useful 
 among them as a gospel minister, judged it expedient to 
 grant him a dismission" at once. 
 
 About five years after his settlement at Pennsborough 
 his first wife died, as we learn from the following in- 
 scription upon her tombstone still legible in the cem- 
 etery at the Meeting House Springs, viz. : " Here lys 
 the body of Janet Thomson, wife of Rev'd. Samuel 
 Thomson who deceased Sept. « 29, 1744, aged 33 years." 
 
MRS. Thomson's death. 57 
 
 Something like a coat of arms is engraved above this 
 inscription. It would seem that in 1749 Mr. Thomson 
 had thoughts of a second marriage, but on account of 
 some supposed unsuitableness in the proposed connec- 
 tion, the congregation were averse to it, and invited 
 Presbytery to interfere. At the request of the lady's 
 father, "her character was discussed and inquired into, 
 she was censured for imprudence, the congregation was 
 justified in objecting to their minister joining in marriage 
 with her, and Mr. Thomson was approved for his mod- 
 eration and condescension and for his regard for the 
 interests of religion and the peace of the congregation 
 in deferring his proceedings in what appeared to give 
 occasion of offence." On the whole. Presbytery recom- 
 mended to him for his own sake and for her sake "en- 
 tirely to drop his procedure in that which has occasioned 
 so much uneasiness to himself and his congregation and 
 has a visible tendency to mar those great ends." 
 Whether Mr. T. actually followed this coynsel or not 
 we are not advised, but we know from traditions in his 
 family, that he was married a second time at some period 
 
 of his ministry.* 
 
 ~ *The latter part of Mr. Thompson's life was spent in the church of 
 Conewago, near Gettysburgh, where he is said to have preached for many 
 years with much acceptance. Before his removal he was a number of 
 times sent as a supply to the new congregations of Virginia. The date of 
 his settlement at Conewago is not given ; we are not sure that he was 
 ever installed there. In 1779 he was compelled by the infirmities of 
 age to resign his charge there, when his congregation made provision for 
 his comfortable support. On the reunion of the Synods he was dissatis- 
 fied with the arrangement of the Presbyteries, and he seldom attended ec- 
 clesiastical meetings. His death took place April 29th, 1787, after a 
 ministry of forty- six years. He left at least one son named William who 
 was sent to England for an education, and who there became an Episco- 
 
58 Thomson's pastorate. 
 
 It is not difficult for us to understand what were "the 
 unhappy jealousies and disputes," to which Mr. T. al- 
 luded in his request for a dismission. He was one of 
 the five ministers who were publicly objected to by the 
 friends of the Revival, and denounced as giving no evi- 
 dence of fitness for their calling.* In 1742, one year 
 after the Schism, the Brunswick party received suppli- 
 cations from Pennsborough among other places, for sup- 
 plies, from which we conclude that even then there must 
 have been an organized party of New Side men in his 
 congregation. In compliance with these invitations, 
 Rev. James Campbell was sent to visit among others' 
 named, some people of Mr. Thomson's congregation. 
 John Rowland whose licensure had been objected to by 
 the Philadelphia brethren as being contrary to an order 
 of Synod, was directed next year to follow in his track.f 
 
 In spite of all these trials however, the congregation 
 does not appear to have become enfeebled. It was the 
 period of the great immigration into this valley from 
 Ireland. During the whole time between 1736 and 
 1748, the influx of Irish people was so large that in the 
 latter year the number of taxables in this valley was about 
 eight hundred. By ordinary reckoning this would give 
 a population for the region now embraced in the limits 
 
 palian minister, was sent (1750) to America by the "Society for the Prop- 
 agation of religion in Foreign Parts," and was an itinerant missionary in the 
 neighborhood of Carlisle, where he was eminently useful in distributing 
 aid from Christ's church in Philadelphia among the settlers during the 
 Indian trouble. His remains are said to lie buried in one corner of the 
 public square in Carlisle, and his descendants were recently known among 
 us in connection with the families of Hamilton and Thorne. 
 
 * Webster, p. 160. 
 
 \ Ditto pp. 184s. 
 
DIVISIONS. 59 
 
 of Cumberland and Franklin Counties of not less than 
 four thousand, of which the most thickly settled at that 
 time was probably the vicinity of the Pennsborough 
 meeting houses. The only one of Mr. Thomson's elders 
 whose name has come down to us, is that of Robert 
 McClure, who in 1743 had a seat in Presbytery. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 The condition of the church and congregation of 
 Upper Pennsborough at the close of Mr. Thomson's 
 pastorate (1749), may well be considered as deplorable. 
 Not only were there religious dissensions of more than 
 ordinary rancour, but the whole country had begun to 
 be alarmed with rumors of war. The peaceful relations 
 which had existed hitherto with the Indians of this 
 province, began about 1753 to give way. In their 
 efforts to obtain possession of the country north of the 
 Ohio, the French found it for their interest to sow the 
 seeds of hostility among the Indian tribes of Western 
 Pennsylvania, who were not without plausible grounds 
 for dissatisfaction. The famous "Indian walk" in 1733, 
 and the conflicting claims of various tribes, some of 
 which remained unsatisfied, and above all the serious 
 error as to boundaries in the Treaty of 1754, were suffi- 
 cient to afford motives for resentment. The Indians of 
 
6o TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 the southern and western part of Pennsylvania found 
 their lands "sold at once from under their feet," by the 
 Six Nations, and they were not inclined to draw dis- 
 tinctions as to the authors of the wrong. They went 
 over without delay to the French and satisfied their 
 claims with blood and plunder. Braddock's defeat in 
 1753 vv^as the occasion of the first general alarm. The 
 whole country on the frontier lay exposed to the inroads 
 of a merciless foe. Cumberland County was the first 
 object of savage incursions. It is true that for a while 
 the marauders only reached the more distant settlements, 
 and we hear of none coming to the actual precincts of 
 the Pennsborough congregation, and yet the effects of 
 the panic which ensued were almost as terrible as if they 
 had. So horrible was the style of savage warfare, that 
 the report of several massacres and capturings of some 
 settlers beyond the river and the mountains, and in the 
 coves (in 1754—5), was enough to drive the larger por- 
 tion of the inhabitants of this valley from their homes. 
 Slow and utterly inadequate too was the assistance af- 
 forded by the provincial government. The ruling influ- 
 ences were opposed to war of all kinds, apparently for- 
 getful that a peaceful policy can be effectual only when 
 accompanied by a reputation for ju.stice. Rude forts or 
 rather stockades were established at Carlisle and Ship- 
 pensburgh, but they were long unfinished, and poorly 
 manned and supplied. 
 
 The town of Carlisle had been laid out the next year 
 after the erection of the County of Cumberland (Jan. 
 27, 1750). A stockade had been formed there enclos- 
 
STOCKADE. 6 1 
 
 ing two acres of ground square, with a blockhouse 
 at each of the four corners. Even at that early period, 
 some abductions had taken place and the need of such a 
 place of security had been felt. In 1753, the conduct of 
 the Indians toward the settlers to the north and west had 
 been sufficiently hostile to awaken alarm, and a garrison 
 was placed at Carlisle. It consisted of only twelve men 
 and the stockade and its buildings were found to be in 
 ruins. There were only five dwelling houses, and the 
 lots were covered with oak and hickory brushwood. A 
 lime kiln stood on the centre square near a deep quarry 
 from which stones were taken for the buildings. In that 
 year another stockade was constructed of oak logs about 
 seventeen feet in length and a foot thick standing up- 
 right and set four feet in the ground. Within this were 
 platforms of boards four feet high on which the men 
 could stand and fire through loop-holes when an enemy 
 appeared. At each' corner was a swivel-gun which was 
 fired at stated intervals. Three wells were dug also 
 within the fortress on the west of the square on Main 
 street. In this fort (called Fort Louther) the women and 
 children, during the subsequent Indian wars were assem- 
 bled, while the men in companies went forth to work on 
 their farms. A church which had been built by the New 
 Side people was situated a little south of this stockade, 
 and often served as a kind of bulwark or outpost for the 
 picket guard ; and on Sabbath days when the people 
 were assembled, their men came armed and stationed 
 some of their number for sentries. In August, 1755, 
 Col. Armstrong complains that the fort at Carlisle was 
 
62 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 Still unfinished, but it was manned by not less than fifty 
 men, and was crowded by a multitude of women and 
 children in great destitution from the surrounding region 
 as far as Green Spring. About that time breast-works 
 were erected and entrenchments were opened by Col. 
 Stanwix, a little to the north-east of the town. 
 
 The settlers of Cumberland County were at this criti- 
 cal period a living breast-work against the savage foe. 
 At the same time their supply of provisions was hable 
 to failure. It could neither be obtained from over the 
 river nor with any certainty from their own fields. It 
 was almost impossible to cultivate their farms, where each 
 sohtary laborer was likely to be shot or carried into cap- 
 tivity; and where the crops were more than usually 
 abundant, they were frequently left to rot on the ground 
 or they were burned with the barns. Every precaution 
 within the power of such men was taken. All able 
 bodied men were organized into military companies, 
 which met together at stated times and on preconcerted 
 signals. Both Presbyterian ministers were captains 
 of such companies and were once or twice called to go 
 on expeditions up the river and over the mountains. The 
 general direction of affairs in this valley was committed 
 by the provincial authorities to Col. John Armstrong, 
 who was almost constantly engaged in journeys and ex- 
 peditions of some kind. But no vigilance or force could 
 always avail against a foe which might come and go at 
 any moment or in any direction. The want of support 
 and of military supplies from the State authorities was also 
 a serious hindrance. For three years after Gen. Brad- 
 
MILITARY ORGANIZATION. 63 
 
 dock's defeat (1753-6) no effectual measures were taken 
 to protect the frontier. The only method which prom- 
 ised permanent relief appeared to be, to find out and de- 
 stroy the place to which the enemy resorted for their 
 supplies and for their rendezvous. After much petition- 
 ing and labor, Col. Armstrong succeeded (1756) in ob- 
 taining from the goverment a party of two hundred and 
 eighty provincials principally from this region, to cross the 
 mountains under his command, and to march nearly two 
 hundred miles through the wilderness to what was be- 
 lieved to be the most important of these villages. The 
 town of Kittanning was situated forty-five miles north- 
 east of Fort Pitt, and one hundred and eighty-six west of 
 Harris' Ferry. It was known that Shingis and Captain 
 Jacobs, two leaders of hostile bands of Indians which 
 had been most active in desolating the frontier, had made 
 this place their home, and that from it their warriors 
 were fitted out and to it brought their prisoners and 
 plunder. It was against this stronghold that Armstrong 
 undertook to conduct his men. It was a perilous enter- 
 prise, for if the enemy should become aware of his in- 
 tention, so long a march would afford numerous places 
 at which he might be surprised, and the horrors of Brad- 
 dock's massacre be repeated. Such however was the 
 secrecy and skill with which it was conducted, that the 
 town was completely surprised in the midst of extraor- 
 dinary revels, and was burned at night. Most of the 
 warriors were killed and vast accumulations of ammu- 
 nition and arms were destroyed The victors succeeded 
 in reaching their homes with but little loss, but the ef- 
 
64 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 feet was decisive in breaking up the organization and 
 power of the enemy. Very few of them were afterwards 
 seen, and they ceased for a time to be a terror to the in- 
 habitants of this valley. It also secured for its leader the 
 admiration and warm friendshipof Washington, who more 
 than once afterwards nominated him for responsible posi- 
 tions, and sought his counsel in many critical affairs. In 
 commemoration of the exploit, the authorities of Philadel- 
 phia presented him with a medal and pieces of plate, 
 which are now in the possession of his descendants. 
 The next year the expedition of Gen. Forbes completed 
 the work of expelling the Indians from this State and 
 prepared the way for the peace which was concluded at 
 Easton in the autumn of 1758.* 
 
 For a time outward tranquility was secured, though 
 it was afterwards found to have been only apparent ; for 
 secret combinations were even then forming which were 
 soon to become more formidable than the previous coa- 
 lition. 
 
 During those five years (1753 — 8), in which the people 
 had been subject to such a panic and such hardships, 
 many of them had been slain on their military expedi- 
 tions and many more had fallen victims to disease and 
 exposure. It was of course impossible to maintain 
 public worship with regularity, especially without the 
 presence of a regular pastor for nearly ten years (1749 — 
 58). For our information respecting the congregation 
 we are dependent upon incidental notices. Even the 
 
 */nnng's Life of Washington, Vol. IV. pp. 241 — 244. MS. Letters of 
 Washington now in the possession of A. Armstrong, Esq. Also Rupp, 
 PP- 393—6- 
 
DIVISION. 65 
 
 Presbyterial records which have been our help hitherto 
 now fail us, for the second volume which related to this 
 period has been lost. We are therefore left entirely to 
 conjecture respecting this disastrous period. Not im- 
 probably the supplies which were usually granted to 
 vacant churches, were sent them but ministers were now 
 extremely scarce and overworked. The supply of them 
 from Ireland had almost entirely ceased during the 
 whole period of the Schism, and the attention of Presby- 
 tery and Synod was at this time turned almost exclu- 
 sively to the South. Some efforts were made by the 
 Presbytery to establish a school of its own for the train- 
 ing of pious youth, even in the midst of such discour- 
 aging times, but they seem to have failed or to have 
 been diverted to a more general object. 
 
 It is however nearly certain that during a portion of 
 this interval there were two congregations within the 
 bounds of Upper Pennsborough. The mission of Messrs. 
 Campbell and Rowland in 1742 — 3, which has been 
 referred to, the fact mentioned by Webster that "the 
 congregation of Mr. Thomson was divided during the 
 Revival,"* the further fact that a New Side church was 
 found in Carlisle on the Reunion, would seem to render 
 this more than probable. No reference however is made 
 to such a congregation (or in fact to any other during 
 this period), until 1758, when it is spoken of in the new 
 volume of minutes as being supplied by a preacher. We 
 there find also that each congregation proceeded to call 
 a pastor almost at the same time.f 
 
 * Webster, p. 462. 
 f Webster, p. 484. 
 
66 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 The first however in the order of time was by the New 
 Side congregation of Carlisle to the Rev. George Duf- 
 field of the Presbytery of New Castle.* He had already 
 attained a high reputation for eloquence and for success 
 in revivals. His extemporaneous powers were remark- 
 able and his discourses were uncommonly rich in evan- 
 gelical doctrine and practical experience. How long he 
 had been preaching at Carlisle before he received his 
 call cannot be determined, but there are several months 
 previous to that time which cannot otherwise be ac- 
 counted for, and we find that in Sept., 1757, when his 
 first wife died he was at Carlisle and that she was buried 
 there. He united with the Presbytery of Donegal, April 
 20, 1759, although he wrote to a friend that he "hardly 
 expected much comfort in it for a while." This appre- 
 hension arose from some reports respecting the extreme 
 party prejudices and some apparent threats on the part 
 of its members. It was before the Reunion composed en- 
 tirely of ministers who had been strongly committed on 
 what was called the Old Side, and these had declared 
 
 *He was born at Pequea, Lancaster Co., Pa., Oct. 7, 1732, was educated 
 at Newark, Del., and at Nassau Hall where he graduated in 1752, and 
 was for some time tutor. He became pious and studied theology under 
 the instruction of Dr. Robert Smith, of Pequea, married a daughter of 
 Dr. Samuel Blair, of Fagg's Manor, and three days after (March 11, 1756) 
 was licensed to preach by the New .Side Presbytery of New Castle. In 
 the autumn of that year he was sent to supply vacancies in Virginia, and 
 during the next year he preached in some parts of New Jersey and Penn- 
 sylvania ; in which, especially at Princeton and Fagg's Manor, his labors 
 were attended by remarkable revivals of religion. On the Reunion he 
 ioined the Presbytery of Donegal. Near the time of his removal to Car- 
 lisle, having lost his first wife, he married (March 5, 1759) Margaret, a 
 sister of General John Armstrong, of Revolutionary memory, the hero of 
 Kittanning, and an Elder of the church there. 
 
PRESBYTERY OF DONEGAL. 6/ 
 
 that their consciences would never allow them to acqui- 
 esce in the examination of candidates on personal expe- 
 rience. At the meeting of Synod in May, three of these 
 members were set off to a new Presbytery in Virginia, 
 and four ministers were taken from the New Side Pres- 
 bytery of New Castle, in consequence of which the New 
 Side constituted a respectable minority of four to seven. 
 The call of Mr. Duffield was said to have been in exist- 
 ence for some months before that of Mr. Steel from 
 Upper Pennsborough, but it was not laid before Presby- 
 bytery until the regular meeting of that body Aug. 21, 
 1759. It was from the congregations of Carlisle and 
 Big Spring, and does not appear at first to determine 
 the amount of time he should give to each of these 
 places. It was immediately put into his hands and ac- 
 cepted by him, when " a Committee, consisting of Messrs. 
 Elder, Steel, Roan and Robert Smith were appointed 
 to install him at Carlisle on the third Wednesday of 
 September, should they find their way clear." This 
 Committee performed the duty assigned them. 
 
 Before this, however, the Rev. John Steel* had received 
 
 *Mr. John Steel came in 1741, as a probationer from Londonderry Pres- 
 bytery, Ireland, before the Old Side Presbytery of New Castle, of the 
 Synod of Philadelphia, which, through its Commission next year, asked 
 advice relating to him. He had taken some steps toward marriage in this 
 country, while a promise of marriage was claimed from him by a young 
 woman in Ireland. Before receiving him therefore, letters were written 
 to Ireland, the answers to which appear to have been satisfacto- 
 ry, for in 1743 he was sent as a licentiate to Virginia and Conestoga, 
 and received a call from the people of Conewago, which was declined. 
 The next year the Presbytery reports to Synod that he had been ordained. 
 For a time he was at New London, but somewhere about 1752, he took 
 charge of the two congregations of Upper and Lower West Conococheague 
 
68 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 a call from the congregations of Upper and Lower 
 Pennsborough, according to which he was to give two- 
 thirds of his time to the former. It was dated April 20, 
 1759, and he was installed by a committee before the 
 fifth of June. Until then there had been a cessation of 
 strife for some time, and the union had been acquiesced 
 in with a fair prospect of comfort ; but some circum- 
 stances connected with Mr. Steel's settlement in Carlisle 
 gave great offence. The arrangements which were then 
 made for his stated preaching in town were regarded as 
 inconsistent with the articles of Reunion, and he was 
 charged with a suspicious secrecy and haste in procuring 
 his call. A letter, not intended for the public, but 
 written confidentially by Mr. Duffield to Rev. John 
 Blair* of Fagg's Manor, containing some reflections 
 
 ( Mercersburgh and Welsh Run). Here he displayed great intrepidity in 
 leading his people (who chose him for the Captain of one of their compa- 
 nies) against the Indians. His church was fortified for a refuge to the in- 
 habitants, but was finally burnt, and his congregation was broken up. He 
 acquitted himself in these difficult times with such bravery and judgment 
 that he was commissioned by government as a captain of the Provincial 
 troops. For a while he remained unsettled and just before his coming to 
 Pennsborough, preached in Nottingham and then at York ana Shrews- 
 bury, Pa. 
 
 *Rev. yohn Blair was the brother of Rev. Samuel Blair., whose 
 daughter Elizabeth Mr. Duffield had married. He had come to America 
 from Ireland, was educated at the Log College under the elder Tennanr, 
 was licensed by the Conjunct or New Side Presbytery of New Castle, and 
 soon after the Schism (Dec. 27, 1742), was ordained a pastor over three 
 churches then called Upper and Lower Hopewel', but since styled Big 
 Spring, Middle Spring, and Rocky Spring. He was never connected 
 with Donegal Presbytery, as before the Reunion he was obliged to give 
 up his charges in Cumberland County (Dec. 28, 1748), on account of the 
 hostile incursions of the Indians. In 1757 he succeeded his brother Sam- 
 uel in the charge of the church and the school at Fagg's Manor, and in 
 1767 he became Professor of Divinity and Moral Philosophy and officiated 
 
TWO MEETING HOUSES IN CARLISLE. 69 
 
 upon his course, fell in some way into Mr. Steel's hands, 
 and was made the subject of complaint in Presbytery. 
 Charges were also preferred by Mr. D. against Mr. S. for 
 "unbrotherly treatment" of him, and for having obtained 
 possession of the letter by improper means. "The Pres- 
 bytery (May I, 1760), having heard the grounds of the 
 unhappy differences which had subsisted for some time 
 between Messrs Steel and Duffield, after mature and 
 serious deliberation unanimously agree in the following 
 judgment, viz.: That the grounds on which these dif- 
 ferences were built were not sufficient to raise them to 
 such an height as they have come to ; and therefore 
 agree that these brethren ought to acknowledge their 
 hearty sorrow for any offence they may have given, and 
 mutually forgive each other as they hope to be forgiven 
 of God, and to study the things that may make for 
 peace, and increase brotherly love and the mutual love 
 of their flocks. The Presbytery however cannot but 
 bear testimony against the writing even to a bosom 
 friend that which may tend to break the peace of the 
 church and reflect on the character of a brother or 
 brethren ; and it would likewise bear testimony against 
 the interrupting of letters, or when they are received 
 open against using them for any purpose that may tend 
 to injure the character of a brother or break the peace 
 
 as President at Nassau Hall. In May, 1769, he became the pastor of a con- 
 gregation at Wallkili, N. Y., where he died Dec. 8, 1 771. aged about fif- 
 ty one years. He was the author of many theological and controversial 
 works, and was regarded in his day as one of the most eminent and useful 
 ministers of that period. Sprague, Vol. Ill, pp. II7-19- I'f^eister, pp. 
 ^8_68. £>. A'. Turner s Hist, of Neshaminy Pres. Church, pp. 38— 4' • 
 
yO TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 of society. And further, as when there are no tale- 
 bearers, strife ceaseth, so we judge that not only minis- 
 ters but every Christian should discountenance and dis- 
 courage all such persons as enemies to the peace of 
 society and of particular persons. The Presbytery fur- 
 ther concluded that if the parties agreed to this judg- 
 ment, Mr. D. shall have his letter ; if they do not accede . 
 to the judgment, the Presbytery will keep it in their 
 own hands." Both parties immediately acquiesced in 
 the judgment then expressed. 
 
 Complaint also was made against Mr. Steel's people 
 for taking measures to build a house of worship in Car- 
 lisle. Mr. Duffield's people had been meeting for some 
 time in that town and they were considerably advanced 
 in the work of building or at least of preparing to build. 
 They therefore resisted the proposals of the people of 
 Upper Pennsborough and in May, 1759, "application 
 was made to the Synod by Messrs. Duffield and Elder 
 for advice to both congregations whether they should 
 erect two meeting houses in Carlisle or one only." After 
 considering the case, the Synod expressed itself as 
 "grieved that there should be a spirit of animosity still 
 subsisting amongst the people, and would be far from 
 encouraging any steps that would tend to perpetuate a 
 divided state ; therefore they warmly recommended it to 
 the people of both congregations to fall upon healing 
 measures and lay a plan for the erection of one house 
 only ; and enjoined it upon Messrs. Steel and Duffield 
 to unite their counsel and use their influence to bring 
 
CHURCH BUILDING. /I 
 
 about a cordial agreement."* The Synod's well meant 
 efforts were entirely unsuccessful. The next year (1760) 
 a license was obtained from Gov. Hamilton authorizing 
 Mr. Dufifield's congregation to raise by lottery "a small 
 sum of money to enable them to build a decent house 
 for the worship of God ;" and some years later, the Leg- 
 islature passed an act to compel "the managers to set- 
 tle" and the "adventurers to pay ; the settlement of the 
 lottery having been for a considerable time deferred 
 by reason of the confusions occasioned by the Indian 
 wars."t As early as October, 1759, the Presbytery 
 stood adjourned to meet "at Mr. Steel's meeting house 
 in Carlisle," from which we infer that the people of 
 Upper Pennsborough had already finished a house of 
 worship in that place. Mr. Rupp in his "History of 
 Dauphin, Cumberland, &c. Counties," says (p. 421), that 
 "the congregation in the country then under the care of 
 Rev. Mr. Steel, constructed a two-story house of wor- 
 ship in town" a short time after a church was built there 
 by Mr. Duffield's people. It is difficult to reconcile the 
 accounts which have come down to us. In the above 
 history Mr. Rupp evidently supposes that the house 
 erected by Mr. Duffield's people was the stone church, 
 on the public square, for he subjoins in a note an ex- 
 tract of a letter of Col. John Armstrong, dated "Carlisle, 
 June 30, 1757," in which it is said: "To-morrow we 
 begin to haul stones for the building of a meeting house 
 on the north side of the square ; there was no other 
 
 *Minutes of the Synod of New York and Philadelphia p. 297. 
 ^Rzipfs Hist, of Cumberland, &c. Counties, p. 421. 
 
•J2 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 convenient place. I have avoided the place you once 
 pitched for a church. The stones are raised out of Col. 
 Stanwix's entrenchments ; we will want help in this po- 
 litical as well as religious work." As Col. Armstrong 
 was a zealous elder in Mr. Duffield's congregation and a 
 near relative of Mr. Duffield we might easily infer that 
 the house of worship here spoken of was Mr. Duffield's. 
 but the exact location which the letter gives it is appar- 
 ently one which belonged to Mr. Steel's people. The 
 only explanation we can give to the facts thus made 
 known to us, is, that at the date of Col. Armstrong's 
 letter Mr. Steel certainly and perhaps Mr. Duffield had 
 not begun to reside in Carlisle, that the commencement 
 alluded to in the letter was by the people in general and 
 was soon abandoned, and that each congregation two 
 years later found another location. Mr. Duffield's place 
 of meeting we know was on the southwest corner of 
 Hanover and Pomfret streets nearly opposite the present 
 Second Presbyterian church ; and an uncertain tradition 
 reports that "the two-storied meeting house" of Mr. 
 Steel's people was on lot No. 145, near the northwest cor- 
 ner of Hanover street and Dickinson alley. 
 
 Another subject of contention between these congre- 
 gations referred to the ordination of some of Mr. Steel's 
 elders. At a meeting of Presbytery at Carlisle, Oct. 
 22d-3d, 1760, Mr. Daniel Williams, who had been re- 
 cently ordained an elder of the Upper Pennsborough 
 congregation, was challenged on taking his seat, on ac- 
 count of an irregularity in his ordination. It was shown 
 that when he and some others were ordained, they had 
 
ORDINATION OF ELDERS. 73 
 
 not been asked the usual question before the congrega- 
 tion whether they consented to serve and engaged to 
 perform their duties, as ruling elders. The consideration 
 of the question whether this so vitiated the ordination 
 as to destroy its validity, was postponed for six months 
 "that each member of Presbytery might obtain what 
 light he could respecting it." In the meantime Mr. 
 Williams was allowed to sit in Presbytery, "only not to 
 judge or vote in affairs." In April following (176 1), 
 "the Presbytery having heard the difficulty in full, 
 after solemn and mature deliberation judged that these 
 elders were so set apart as to authorize them sufficiently 
 to execute the office; though at the .same time the 
 Presbytery are heartily sorry that any circum.stances 
 usual in our practice on like occasions should be 
 omitted ; and hereby recommend it to all its members to 
 guard against every such omission of any circumstance 
 on these occasions as may be improved as a ground of 
 cavil or debate, or lay a stumbling block in the way of 
 weaker professors or give the least handle that our ad- 
 versary may improve against us. This judgment was 
 approved by a considerable majority ; " but Messrs. 
 Roan, R. Smith, Hoge, Duffield and two elders (all the 
 New Side men), resisted it and appealed to Synod. 
 This appeal was in Synod postponed for a number of 
 years, but in 1765, the judgment of Presbytery was sub- 
 stantially affirmed, since it was believed that the elders 
 elected "did actually acquiesce in the election of the 
 people and in their appointment to office, though the 
 consent of persons to undertake the office is ordinarily 
 
74 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 necessary to be taken in the face of the congregation." 
 A still more serious controversy and one which had 
 an important influence upon the interests of the congre- 
 gation, related to the old question regarding the exami- 
 nation of candidates for licensure and ordination, since 
 the same principles were involved in the examination of 
 private christians for communion, and since the agitation of 
 this question resulted in a temporary withdrawal of the 
 minister and congregation of Upper Pennsborough from 
 the j urisdiction of Presbytery and Synod. Scarcely had the 
 Reunion taken place before two candidates for licensure 
 presented themselves before the Presbytery of Donegal, 
 and some of the members began to draw from them a 
 narrative of their religious exercises and experiences, 
 that a judgment might be formed of their spiritual state 
 as the ground of admitting or rejecting them." One 
 article of the plan of union had stipulated thaf'No Presby- 
 tery shall license or ordain any candidate for the minis- 
 try until he shall give them a competent satisfaction as 
 to his experimental acquaintance with religion." Now 
 those who had been of the New Side and connected 
 with the New York Synod contended that they had no 
 sufficient method of compliance with this rule but by 
 demanding from the candidate a narrative of his personal 
 experiences, while those of the Old Side who had been 
 connected with the Synod of Philadelphia declared that 
 "they could not in conscience submit to the examination 
 of the hearts or experiences of candidates inasmuch as 
 they esteemed it contrary to the word of God, to com- 
 mon sense, and the uniform practice of Protestant 
 
SCHISM IN PRESBYTERY. 75 
 
 churches." The case was carried to Synod, where it 
 was the occasion for intense excitement, and for a time 
 the unity of the church was again seriously threatened. 
 After debates had been protracted for three years, Synod 
 came to a decision, first that in' the article in the plan 
 of union there was no intention to require any particular 
 method of ascertaining a candidate's piety ; and sec- 
 ondly, that thereafter "when any person should offer him- 
 self as a candidate for the ministry to any Presbytery, 
 every member of the Presbytery may use that way 
 which he in conscience looks upon as proper to obtain 
 a competent satisfaction of the person's experimental 
 acquaintance with religion." This agreement did not 
 .satisfy a number of persons, inasmuch as they felt con- 
 scientious against allowing any candidates to be sub- 
 jected to such a test in the body to which they be- 
 longed. Among these were Mr. Steel and the elder 
 from his church, Mr. Jonathan Holmes, and other mem- 
 bers of Donegal Presbytery. Indeed at a meeting of 
 Presbytery in 1764, Messrs. Elder, Steel, Beard, S. 
 Smith, McMurdie and Tate handed in a paper in which 
 they declared that they "had observed that ever since the 
 new modeling of Presbyteries nothing but contention 
 and party spirit had prevailed in their Presbytery, and 
 that they .saw little or no probability of matters altering 
 for the better." They therefore declined continuing to 
 be active members of Presbytery until they might re- 
 ceive the advice of Synod. The advice of Synod also 
 appears afterwards equally unsatisfactory to them, and 
 for two years they claimed to be the true Presbytery of 
 
76 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 Donegal and declined the jurisdiction of Synod. After 
 many expedients for their relief, they were all in 1768 
 attached to various Presbyteries of congenial affinities 
 according to their choice. Mr. Steel and his congrega- 
 tion with Messrs. Elder, Tate and McMurdie were 
 attached to the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia, with 
 which they remained until either their death or the re- 
 organization of Presbyteries under a General Assembly 
 in 1788.* Contrary as this was to Presbyterian usages, 
 which required that Presbyteries should have territorial 
 boundaries and should embrace all congregations and 
 ministers within a certain district, it seemed the only 
 way to secure peace. It appears also to have been on 
 the whole satisfactory. 
 
 Some difficulty was experienced in determining the 
 amount of labour which Mr. Duffield was bound to be- 
 stow upon his two congregations respectively. The 
 congregation of Big Spring called for not less than one- 
 half, but the people of Carlisle demanded that two-thirds 
 of his time should be given to them. In case the Big 
 Spring congregation were not satisfied with one-third of 
 their minister's labors, the Carlisle commissioners de- 
 clared in Presbytery (June 23, 1761), that they would at 
 the next meeting make supplication for the whole. 
 After considering the claims of each party, Presbytery 
 declared that, inasmuch as "Carlisle had not as yet 
 taken up subscriptions for the half of Mr. Duffield's 
 labors, and as they apprehended that Mr. Duffield's 
 constitution would not be able to endure for any length 
 f Minutes of Synod, pp. 383s. 
 
CALL TO PHILADELPHIA. JJ 
 
 of time the fatigue of being one -half of his time at Big 
 Spring ; they therefore judged on the whole that his 
 stated labors should be one-third at Big Spring and 
 two-thirds at Carlisle, and that Big Spring shall pay- 
 carefully fifty pounds (^133.30) per annum and Carlisle 
 at least one hundred pounds (;^266.6o) per annum, upon 
 the doing of which they shall be entitled to an annual 
 discharge." 
 
 In 1763 (April 12), a call was presented before Pres- 
 bytery from the Second Presbyterian congregation of 
 Philadelphia for his removal to that city. This was the 
 congregation of the celebrated Gilbert Tennant, who had 
 then become old and feeble. Although Tennant pre- 
 sided at the meeting in which the call was voted by a 
 considerable majority, "yet he with the Trustees of the 
 building, objected to the Presbytery considering the call 
 until a question which had sprung up between the 
 Trustees of the congregation and the people could be 
 submitted to arbitration." 
 
 The Presbytery of Philadelphia however decided that 
 the call was in order and gave the commissioners leave 
 to prosecute it before the Presbytery of Donegal. When 
 the matter came before the latter Presbytery, it was for 
 some time postponed to give opportunity to Mr. Duf- 
 field's congregations to be heard ; but as the next meet- 
 ing was held at Philadelphia, during the intervals of 
 Synod, the elder from Carlisle declared that he was not 
 authorized by both congregations to speak in their 
 behalf; nevertheless on being urged to speak according 
 to his light, he assured the Presbytery that both were 
 
y8 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 unanimously opposed to their pastor's removal. Having 
 heard the reasons which the commissioner presented 
 and finding by conversation with Mr. D. that he was not 
 clear at that time to be dismissed from his charge, Pres- 
 bytery decided that it "had not clearness to dissolve his 
 pastoral relation." An appeal being taken by the Phil- 
 adelphia people to Synod, that body declined action, on 
 the ground that "the congregations of Carlisle and Big 
 Spring had not been formally heard before the Presby- 
 tery," and therefore the affair was remitted to the Pres- 
 bytery. At a succeeding meeting of Presbytery (June 
 29, 1763), both parties were heard, and although the 
 reasons advanced by the Philadelphia commissioners 
 were "confessed to be very strong, yet inasmuch as there 
 was an actual relation between Mr. D. and his congre- 
 gations, and as Mr. D. still declared that after the most 
 serious consideration of the case he could not obtain 
 clearness in his mind to consent to a dissolution of his 
 pastoral relation as affairs then appeared to him ; there- 
 fore, from all the light they can obtain, the Presbytery 
 judged that the relation be continued." The matter was 
 dropped for a time, but in 1766, after the death of Gil- 
 bert Tennant, Mr. Duffield and Rev. John Strain of 
 Chanceford and Slate Ridge in York County, were in- 
 vited to become joint pastors, each with a salary of two 
 hundred pounds (^533.20).* "From a consideration of 
 the condition of Mr. Duffield's present charge, and also 
 the crying necessities and peculiar circumstances of the 
 
 * Webster, p, 672, Sprague' s Annals, Vol. III. p. 188. 
 
SETTLEMENT AT MONAGHAN. 79 
 
 numerous vacancies in its bounds." Presbytery could not 
 advise either of these parties "to leave an affectionate 
 people," especially while they expressed themselves not 
 clear to do so. Two years afterwards, the congregation 
 of Big Spring fell so far in arrears in the payment of Mr. 
 Dufifield's salary, that Presbytery admonished them, and 
 next year (April 14, 1769), on their continued failure, 
 his pastoral relation to them was dissolved. In August 
 31 of that year (1769), a call was presented for one-third 
 of Mr. Duffield's time by the newly erected congrega- 
 tion of Monaghan (Dillsburgh), proposing him as com- 
 pensation fifty pounds (a little more than one hundred 
 and thirty-three dollars). Notwithstanding the remon- 
 strances of the people at Big Spring, who desired "an op- 
 portunity ta concert some plan to regain that third part of 
 Mr. Duffield's time," Presbytery "saw no valuable end 
 likely to be answered by delay," and therefore put the 
 call into his hands, and on his acceptance of it, he was 
 installed at Monaghan, Nov. 14, 1769. It was at this 
 portion of his charge that he was preaching when he was 
 heard by the late Rev. John McDowell, afterwards Pro- 
 vost of Pennsylvania University, who ascribed his con- 
 version at eight years of age to a sermon he then 
 preached. The text was from Zech. ix : 12 . "Turn ye 
 to the strong hold," &c., in illustration of which, the 
 fortifications which had been thrown around the church 
 to defend it against the Indians were freely used for fig- 
 ures to show the safety which sinners may find in Jesus 
 Christ.* 
 
 *Sprague's Annals, Vol. III. p. 187s. 
 
80 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 Although the congregation of Lower Pennsborough 
 (Silvers' Spring), had united with that of Upper Penns- 
 borough in calling Mr. Steel in 1758, he does not ap- 
 pear to have been installed there, for in a minute of 
 Presbytery dated April 10, 1764, it is said that "a sup- 
 plication" was received "from Carlisle and East Penns- 
 borough congregations informing the Presbytery that 
 said congregations have agreed to unite and to enjoy 
 each an equal proportion of Rev. J. Steel's labors ; for 
 which they agree to afford him one hundred and 
 fifty pounds (probably in Pennsylvania currency 
 amounting to above $400.00) annually as a sup- 
 port, and requesting that their agreement should be 
 entered upon the records of Presbytery. The Presby- 
 tery approved of the supplication and appointed Rev. J. 
 Elder to attend said congregation and to install the Rev. 
 J. Steel." As Mr. S. had been installed before (1759) i" 
 Carlisle, this installation could refer only to Lower 
 Pennsborough. From a promissory note given to Mr. 
 Steel in 1769 by forty-two persons in behalf of that con- 
 gregation, we learn that "at the union of the congrega- 
 tions of Carlisle and Lower Pennsborough in April, 
 1764, it had been agreed that each congregation should 
 pay seventy-five pounds (about ;^200 in currency of the 
 State), yearly and every year from the time of said 
 
 union. 
 
 It must be recollected that although peace had been 
 concluded with the Indians at Easton in 1758, and with 
 
 *A manuscript subscription now in the hands of Mr. Robert Givin, 
 
 Esq., and Nevin's Churches of the Valley, pp. 327s. 
 
INDIAN WAR. 8 1 
 
 the French in 1762, there was no real tranquility secured 
 for the frontiers until some years afterwards. Scarcely 
 had the settlers ventured to return to their homes and 
 resume the cultivation of their fields, when the brief 
 calm was succeeded by a terrific storm. All the hor- 
 rors of the earlier period were renewed and increased. 
 With no declaration of war or warning of hostile inten- 
 tion, a secret conspiracy was entered into by nearly all 
 the Indian tribes of the West, for the entire extermination 
 of the white race on the frontiers. With consummate 
 skill and energy, the celebrated Pontiac had prepared 
 for seizing upon all the forts and massacring all the 
 traders of the Northwest in a single day. His plan met 
 with almost complete success, so far as the surprise of 
 the forts and posts was concerned, for at the time 
 agreed upon, only Fort Pitt escaped capture and a large 
 part of the settlements was destroyed. The fugitives, 
 as they rushed into the more eastern villages on the 
 frontier, created a panic, such as perhaps has never been 
 exceeded in our country. Every day tidings came of 
 massacres and burnings nearer home. The upper por- 
 tion of the county, and the settlements along the Juniata 
 and Susquehanna were one after another desolated, and 
 those who escaped told of barbarities seldom equalled 
 even in savage warfare. Companies were formed for 
 resistance and defence, but no one could tell where to 
 expect such a foe. "The unprotected state of the fron- 
 tiers consequent on the discharge of the forces of the 
 middle and southern colonies held forth irresistible 
 temptation to the whetted appetite of the border savages 
 
82 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 for plunder. Their attack on the inhabitants of the 
 Kitochtinny Valley was appalling. The whole country 
 became the prey of the fierce barbarians. They set fire 
 to houses, barns, corn and hay, and everything that was 
 combustible. The wretched inhabitants whom they 
 surprised at night, at their meals or at their labor in the 
 fields, were slaughtered with the utmost cruelty and 
 barbarity ; and those who fled were scarcely more 
 fortunate, overwhelmed by sorrow, without shelter, or 
 means of transportation. Their tardy flight was im- 
 peded by fainting women and weeping children."* 
 Most of the inhabitants of the valley fled at once from 
 their homes in the country and gathered in the towns, 
 which were crowded until every hovel and stable was 
 occupied by terrified women and children. The roads 
 were thronged with other crowds flying toward Lancas- 
 ter, without provisions or needful clothing. The Rev. 
 William Thomson, son of the former pastor of Upper 
 Pennsborough, and now ministering to the Episcopal 
 congregation of Carlisle, went at the head of a body of 
 people over the South Mountain. To increase the suf- 
 ferings of these people, from exposure and privation, 
 they were attacked by "the small pox and a bloody 
 flux," from which numbers died. The few who ventured 
 to remain and endeavor to harvest their crops of grain, 
 were either slaughtered or compelled to labor with 
 weapons in their hands, and with a vigilant eye upon 
 every point of danger. For not less than three years 
 this state of affairs continued with no other alleviation 
 
 * Gordon's Hist, of Pennsylvania, pp. 395—8. 
 
FLIGHT OF SETTLERS. 83 
 
 than such as use and experience gains. Seven hundred 
 and fifty families abandoned their plantations in this 
 valley, and most of these lost their entire crops, their 
 stock and their furniture ; and about two hundred wo- 
 men and children from over the mountains were con- 
 tinually arriving and increasing the general want. "The 
 rich and beautiful Cumberland Valley became the 
 bloodiest battleground we have ever had since the be- 
 ginning of our American civilization. There the Scotch- 
 Irish Presbyterians had been suffered to pour their 
 stream of immigration, in order that they might stand 
 guardsmen for the nation through nearly the whole of a 
 century."* Everything that human valor and judgment 
 could do was done by the leading men, and the people 
 that mustered around them to defend themselves ; but 
 without warning and without arms, ammunition, or or- 
 ganization, they were powerless before such a foe. Six 
 hundred and sixty pounds (about $1760), were gener- 
 ously contributed, invested in provisions and necessaries 
 and sent by Christ church and St. Peters in Philadelphia, 
 for the relief of these sufferers, but this was found quite 
 inadequate to the needed supply and it was said that in 
 Carlisle alone "upwards of two hundred families were in 
 the greatest indigence." On the arrival of Col. Bouquet 
 with troops on his way to Fort Pitt he found that instead 
 of the supplies he had expected for his troops, he was 
 compelled to distribute what he had brought to relieve 
 the necessities of the inhabitants. It was not until that 
 officer had obtained a victory over the savage enemy at 
 
 *D)\ A. T. McGill. Centennial Hist. Discourse, 1876, pp. 28—30. 
 
84 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 Bushy Run (Aug. 1763), and his return the next year, 
 that confidence and hope was restored to the people. 
 
 It could hardly be expected that regular services 
 would be kept up in the several congregations of the 
 valley in the midst of such an excitement. It was said 
 that Mr. Steel for some time was in the habit of preach- 
 ing with his gun by his side and that Mr. Dufifield at- 
 tained much popularity for his eloquence in addressing 
 soldiers. 
 
 For a few years, as might naturally be expected, there 
 was some exasperation and bitterness toward those 
 ruthless foes who had been the authors of so much cru- 
 elty and sorrow, and some unjustifiable instances of ag- 
 gression and retaliation against them are on record. It 
 is however remarkable that every such instance took 
 place beyond the limits of this county. Our people 
 have always been law-abiding, and they well knew that 
 the Indians had been led astray by influences foreign to 
 themselves. No more enlightened and steadfast friends 
 of the Indian have ever stood forth in our nation than 
 some of the people of this valley and their descendants, 
 who were the sufferers from this terrible war. The mas- 
 sacre of the Conestoga Indians was undoubtedly pro- 
 voked by probable reasons for suspicion, but there is the 
 authority of Rev. J. Elder in whose neighborhood the 
 actors lived, for saying that "not one person of judgment 
 or prudence was concerned in it," and that "it was done 
 by hot-headed, ill-advised persons, most of whom had 
 suffered much in their relations by the ravages com- 
 mitted in the late Indian war ; " and Col. Armstrong 
 
RETALIATIONS. 85 
 
 wrote that "not one person of the County of Cumber- 
 land was consulted or concerned in it."* Some attempts 
 were made to implicate Mr. Duffield and his people in 
 the rescue of two murderers of Indians, while they were 
 awaiting their trial in the jail at Carlisle (in 1 768), be- 
 cause Col. Armstrong, Robert Miller, and William 
 Lyon, acting as justices, had thought proper to detain 
 them after the singular order for their transportation to 
 Philadelphia had been given, and so the rioters had had 
 an opportunity to collect and carry off the prisoners ; 
 but it was shown that these excellent men were so far 
 from cooperating with the rioters that they imperiled 
 their lives in resisting the crowd. Mr. Duffield pub- 
 lished a long vindication of himself and his people from 
 the accusations of their defamers in this matter. What 
 ground he had for believing that he had been thus slan- 
 dered, he does not inform us, but his vindication was of 
 the easiest and most triumphant kind.f A cousin of his 
 was also concerned (1765), in an expedition in the 
 Southern part of the County (now Franklin) to prevent 
 some traveling merchants from illegally supplying the 
 Indians with arms and ammunition, but it was subse- 
 quently ascertained that this relative and his friends 
 proceeded only to earnest remonstrances and took no 
 part in the subsequent violent assault. Indeed it was 
 questionable whether extreme measures were not justi- 
 fiable in preventing such an unlawful traffic, on the part 
 
 ^Rupp, pp.163— 72. Chambers, Irish and Scotch Early Settlers of Pa., 
 
 pp. 71— 9- 
 
 ^Rupp,\>\>. \^o — 92,566—71. 
 
86 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 of men who had so recently experienced the horrors of 
 savage wars.* In the year 1768, Mr. Steel and others 
 of Cumberland County were appointed by the Governor 
 of Pennsylvania, commissioners to visit the Western 
 portion of the State, and require those who had settled 
 on lands not yet purchased from the Indians to remove 
 at once or suffer the extreme penalty of the law. The 
 expedition was unsuccessful, but the commissioners 
 themselves were much commended by all parties for 
 their intrepidity and wise forbearance.f 
 
 In 1766 Mr. Duffield and Rev. Charles Beatty were 
 sent on a missionar}' tour to the Indians of the West, by 
 the appointment of the Synod but at the request and 
 under the direction and support of the Corporation of 
 the Widows Fund. By the terms under which the fund 
 of that Corporation had been raised, it was supposed that 
 they were bound to "send missionaries to the inhabi- 
 tants of the frontier, to report their distresses, to make 
 known where new congregations were forming, and to 
 suggest what was necessary for the spread of the gospel 
 among them and in the neighborhood." The two min- 
 isters were directed to go together on the succeeding 
 first of August "and preach at least two months in those 
 parts, and do what else was best for the advancement of 
 religion in compliance with the instructions of the Cor- 
 poration." Accordingly they left Carlisle at the time 
 appointed, Beatty passing along the Juniata, and Duf- 
 field going through Path Valley, Fannetstown and the 
 
 '''Chambers, Irish and Scotch Settlers, pp. 8iss. 
 \ Ditto, pp. 132SS. 
 
MISSION TO THE INDIANS. 8/ 
 
 Great Cove, and both meeting at some point beyond the 
 mountains, and proceeding together as far as Delaware 
 on the Muskingum, about a hundred and thirty miles 
 beyond Pittsburgh. They were obliged to journey on 
 horseback and through a country then almost untrav- 
 ersed by roads and covered by forests. After an ab- 
 sence of about six weeks they returned in safety and an 
 account of their labors was published and extensively 
 circulated in London in 1768. In their report to Synod 
 they say that they found "on the frontiers extensive 
 openings for the spread of the gospel both among the 
 Indians and the white settlers, although both parties 
 were extremely necessitous from the losses of the recent 
 wars."* 
 
 *Rev. C. Beatly was from Ireland, and after his arrival in this country 
 for a while traveled as was then common through the States as a trader. 
 In this capacity he stopped at the Log College, and surprised Tennant and 
 the pupils there by proffering his goods and holding a conversation for 
 some time in Latin. On discovering also his religious knowledge Ten- 
 nant called upon him in the name of the Lord to "sell what he had," and 
 to prepare for the ministry. He '• was not disobedient," remained for 
 a time at the Log College, was licensed by the New Brunswick 
 Presbytery, and was ordamed Dec. 14, 1743. He was settled for a time 
 at the Forks of Neshaminy,and was chaplain in 1756 to the government 
 forces and in 1759 to Col. Armstrong's regiment. He died in the West 
 Indies m 1772. Rev. C. C. Beatty, D. D., of Steubenville, O., and the 
 wife of Henry R. Wilson, who died a missionary among the Creek Indi- 
 ans, were his grandchildren Two others of his grandchildren, Mrs. A. 
 E. Pierce, and Erkuries Beatty an elder of the First Presbyterian church 
 of Carlisle, and brevetted Major and Lieutenant Colonel for service in the 
 late civil war, are now living in Carlisle. " Hist, of Neshaminy Pres. 
 Church." by Rev. D. K. Turner, pp. 87—96, 123s. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 TWO CONGREGATIONS — CONTINUED. 
 
 We have already shown that probably two houses of 
 worship were erected at an early date for the accommo- 
 dation of the two Presbyterian congregations of Carlisle. 
 We discover from a number of bills of account which 
 still remain, and have come down through the hands of 
 successive treasurers, that in 1768, Mr. Duffield's church 
 was either rebuilt or entirely remodelled. A "new" and 
 and an "old meeting-house" are mentioned in those ac- 
 counts, many new pews, windows, a new pulpit, an en- 
 tirely new floor and set of pillars are embraced among 
 the items then charged. A subscription of the ladies 
 for the pulpit and its "ornaments" yet remains among 
 other papers, the amount of which was to be transmitted 
 to an agent in Philadelphia for the purchase of articles 
 needed. An account book is also in our hand, kept by 
 John Montgomery, Esq., the treasurer of Mr. Steel's 
 congregation during the process of building the interior 
 of the Stone church on the square. From this it ap- 
 pears that the architect who drew the original plan of 
 the latter church was Robert Smith, of Philadelphia, (the 
 builder of the steeple of Christ Church, and of Carpen- 
 ter's Hall, Philadelphia, and many other public edifices 
 
steel's meetinghouse. 89 
 
 of the olden time), for which he was paid, near the com- 
 mencement of 1769, five pounds. Numerous entries are 
 made of small sums received from "the Lottery adven- 
 turers." A subscription without date reads : "The Pres- 
 byterian congregation at Carlisle under the pastoral care 
 of Rev. Mr. John Steel, being under the necessity of erect- 
 ing a house forpublick worship, and notwithstanding the 
 said congregation have contributed largely towards 
 building the same, yet part of the work is unfinished, 
 and they are therefore obliged to apply to their friends 
 for assistance." Subscriptions follow of sixty-seven 
 names, many of them of distinguished persons in the 
 political world, among whom are Gov. John Dickinson, 
 Esq. six pounds, Hon Wm. Allen twenty-three pounds, 
 James Allen. Esq. three pounds sixteen shillings. 
 Thomas Willing, Esq. five pounds, and Thomas Mifflin 
 one pound. The subscriptions in all amount to one 
 hundred and thirty-one pounds (or about ^350.00), and 
 payments of these are acknowledged in Montgomery's 
 book on several occasions from July 4, 1773 onwards. 
 From other entries in the same book we infer that the 
 pulpit was not completed nor the house prepared for 
 worship until the early part of the year 1776, over one hun- 
 dred years ago. And yet we cannot resist the evidence 
 that the building was commenced at the date of Arm- 
 strong's letter before noticed (June 30, 1757). Tradition 
 reports that the contractor who engaged to build the 
 walls, failed when he had laid the first "wash stones," 
 and that then the work was for a long time suspended. 
 When constructed, the walls were built of materials 
 
go TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 taken from the blue lime-stone rock which underlies so 
 large a portion of the soil, roughly picked and squared, 
 and often of immense size. The proportions of the 
 building are admirable, and its projectors deserve great 
 credit for their science and taste as well as their enter- 
 prize in constructing such an edifice in what was then a 
 comparative wilderness. It is a parallelogram of excel- 
 lent acoustic proportions, and was doubtless intended to 
 be similar to those houses of worship to which the peo- 
 ple had been accustomed in European countries. Its 
 doors and windows were arched with white stones taken 
 from a quarry in this County, and then neatly hewn, 
 bevelled and keyed to their places. As soon as the 
 walls and roof were formed we have reason to believe 
 that the house was occupied for worship. It is said that 
 before pews were erected, the people brought their 
 benches, and each family claimed "a sitting" where it 
 had deposited its seat. The floor when completed was 
 of brick, somewhat raised along the outer wall, against 
 which were the square pews of "the quality." Two 
 doors on the south side opened upon two aisles running 
 across the audience room. "The pulpit," Dr. Duffield 
 tells us, "was on the northern side, between two large 
 arched windows which ascended from the lower to the 
 higher part of the wall. A small window immediately 
 in the rear of the pulpit and in the centre of richly 
 paneled wainscot-work afforded light and air to the 
 preacher, over whose head drooped a sounding board, 
 pendant from the ceiling and gracefully ornamented. 
 The pulpit itself was of a size sufficient to hold three 
 
STONE CHURCH. Qt 
 
 ministers. In front of it, immediately starting from its 
 base, was a "clerk's desk," elevated some eighteen 
 inches or two feet above the tops of the pews, which the 
 precentor occupied, and in which he rose to "line out," 
 or read each line of the psalm, and by his loud sonorous 
 voice lead the vocal praise of the congregation, most of 
 whom took the words from his previous utterance of 
 them, in the absence of books then not abundant nor 
 easily to be obtained. The stairway to the pulpit 
 started from the end and door of the clerk's desk and 
 enclosure, and ascending to a square landing, level with 
 the tops of the pews, turned thence at a right angle, 
 from which two or three steps led into the minister's 
 enclosure as many feet above the precentor's. The 
 pulpit, desk and stairway were all enclo.sed in a square 
 area into which entrance was had through a door in 
 keeping with, and presenting in front the form and ap- 
 pearance of, the general panel-work of the pews. On 
 either side of this enclosure was a bench like that in the 
 pews, which afforded accommodation for the deaf, the 
 infirm, weak and aged, or such members as received aid 
 from the deacon's fund or had no other place to sit."* 
 The pews on the lower floor were large and square, with 
 seats on all sides and with backs so high as nearly to 
 confine the sight to the pulpit above them. The gallery 
 was not erected for a number of years, but when finished 
 it extended on the eastern, southern and western sides. 
 
 -One hundred years ago: An Hist. Discourse delivered by Rev. G. 
 Diiffield, D. D., during the Centennial celebration of the First Pres. 
 Church of Carlisle, Ju^iy i, 1857, pp, 5—6. 
 
g2 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 At what time services at the church of Upper Penns- 
 borough were given up, we are not informed, but after 
 Mr. Steel's settlement we hear no more of that church. 
 Its cemetery continued to be used by some famihes and 
 even now receives the remains of those who choose its 
 quiet retreat. The great body of the congregation ap- 
 pear to have acquiesced without objection in the re- 
 moval to the town. The court house is said to have 
 been occupied by one of the congregations, perhaps for 
 a portion of the time by both, since each minister 
 preached in town only on alternate Sabbaths. 
 
 The congregation of Mr. Steel was principally from the 
 country. The whole district in the three directions, north- 
 ward, eastward and westward, at that time settled almost 
 exclusively by Presbyterians, was embraced in his charge. 
 The number of his members was doubtless large, al- 
 though for some time they must have been straitened 
 in circumstances. The renting of the Glebe assisted 
 them in the payment of their salary, although many 
 complaints were made of an unprofitable management of 
 it. In the County records is a copy of a deed given by 
 Thomas and Richard Penn, witnessed and sealed by John 
 Penn, then Lieut. Governor, and dated Sept. 20th, 1766, 
 "the sixth year of the reign of King George the Third 
 over Great Britain, &c.," "conveying to William Allen 
 and Adam Hoops of Philadelphia, and John Steel, John 
 Montgomery, Robert Miller, John Byers and John Davis 
 of Carlisle as Trustees appointed by the Presbyterian 
 congregation of Carlisle, a lot of ground 180 by 200 feet, 
 being a remainder of the Centre Square in that town, for 
 
DEED OF LAND FOR CHURCH. 93 
 
 and in consideration of the sum of five shillings, intrust and 
 of intent and purpose that a church or meeting house shall 
 be erected thereon to remain for the use of said society 
 of Presbyterians now residing and hereafter to reside in 
 said town and the environs thereof forever, yielding and 
 paying thereof to us and our heirs and successors every 
 year from the first day of March last five shillings ster- 
 ling or the value therefor in coin, and in case of non-pay- 
 ment thereof within ninety days after the same shall be- 
 come due it shall be lawful for us or our receivers to re- 
 enter and to hold the same, &c. ; provided always that 
 the said lot or any of it shall never be applied to any 
 private use whatever, nor to the purpose of a burying 
 ground, nor be otherwise enclosed than with hand- 
 some posts and a single rail at top in order to keep off 
 carriages from the same ; but that it remain forever a 
 site for a church or meetinghouse as aforesaid." We 
 have also in our possession a charter granted by "Thomas 
 Penn and John Penn, Esquires, true and absolute Propri- 
 etaries and Governors in chief of the Province of Penn- 
 sylvania and Counties of New Castle, Kent and Sussex 
 on Delaware." It sets forth that, "Whereas the Society 
 of Presbyterians of the First Presbyterian Church in the 
 Centre Square near the court house in the town of Car- 
 lisle" "now under the pastoral care of the Rev. Mr. 
 John Steel have represented to us that they are subject 
 to great inconveniences for want of being a corporate 
 body in law ; " "Wherefore they have prayed us to 
 grant our charter of incorporation to the Committee of 
 said Society : Now Know ye that we favoring the said 
 
94 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 prayer, and being moreover desirous to encourage vir- 
 tue and piety and for other good causes and considera- 
 tions do by these presents give, grant and declare that 
 the said Committee of the First Presbyterian church, 
 shall be one body, politick and corporate in Deed by the 
 name of the Committee of the First Presbyterian 
 Church in the Town of Carlisle ;" "and that by the 
 said name they may have perpetual succession, and 
 get, receive and possess lands, tenements, rents, liberties, 
 franchises and hereditaments to them and their succes- 
 sors in fee simple or for a term of life, lives, years or 
 otherwise ; and also goods, chattels and other things of 
 what kind or quality soever which together with the 
 profits arising from the scites and pews of said church 
 shall be considered as the stock and property of the 
 said church — Provided that the real estate of the said 
 corporation shall not at any time exceed the sum of 
 Three Hundred pounds sterling per annum exclusive of 
 the profits arising or to arise from the scites and pews of 
 said church ;" "also to give, grant, let and assign the 
 same lands, tenements, hereditaments, goods and chat- 
 tels excepting the scites of said church and to do and 
 execute all other things about the same ;" "and also that 
 it shall be lawful for the said Committee or a majority of 
 them and their successors to make and enact such bye- 
 laws, rules and ordinances as shall and may be necessary 
 for the regulation and government of the said church, 
 provided the same be not inconsistent with or repugnant 
 to the laws of Great Britain or this province and we do by 
 these presents for us, our heirs and successors ordain. 
 
FIRST CHARTER. 95 
 
 constitute and appoint that the said corporation shall 
 consist of twelve persons with the minister for the time 
 being, to be elected in manner hereafter mentioned, and 
 that for the present it shall consist of the following per- 
 sons, viz.: John Byers Esq., John Davis, Jonathan 
 Holmes, William Davidson, William Moore, James Smith, 
 James Pollock, Samuel Laird, Gentlemen, and John 
 Montgomery, James Willson, Robert Miller and William 
 Thompson Esquires, who shall continue in office until 
 the first Monday in May which shall be in the year of 
 our Lord One Thousand Seven Hundred and Seventy- 
 six, at which time the first mentioned four persons of the 
 said corporation shall be out of office and notice shall 
 be published from the pulpit of said church on the two 
 Sundays next before the said first Monday in May of an 
 election to be holden in the said Presbyterian church, 
 of four members of said corporation to be chosen 
 out of the members of said society who hold pews 
 in said church," "and that on the first Monday 
 in May which shall be in the year of our Lord 
 One Thousand Seven Hundred and Seventy-eight, 
 the like election shall be holden for four others in the 
 room of the next four of the corporation," "and that four 
 persons of said corporation longest in office shall go out 
 every two years forever thereafter and four others shall 
 be so chosen on every first Monday in May, who shall be 
 of the pewholders of the said church and that the said 
 four who shall thus go out of office from time to time 
 shall not be capable of a reelection until after the expi- 
 ration of two years; and that the qualifications both for 
 
p6 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 the electors and the elected in said society shall be, that 
 such persons have been at least one year members of 
 said society, and have paid one year's contribution for a 
 pew within the said church, not less than the sum of five 
 shillings, and shall not be in arrear for more than one 
 year's annual contribution : Provided always that the 
 said Corporation shall not engage in any new business 
 or undertaking not authorized by the ordinary usage and 
 practice of said Society whereby the Society may or 
 shall on any one occasion be involved in an expense of 
 Fifteen Pounds or upwards, nor alien nor incumber the 
 real estate of said Society or any part of it without cal- 
 ling together and taking the approbation of the majority 
 of two-thirds of said Society as is hereinbefore directed 
 for the election of members of said Corporation." "In 
 testimony whereof we have caused these our letters to 
 be made patent and the great seal of our Province of 
 Pennsylvania to be thereunto affixed on this Thirty-first 
 day of December, in the fourteenth year of the reign of 
 our Sovereign Lord, George the Third, by the grace of 
 God, King of Great Britain, France and Ireland, De- 
 fender of the faith, &c., and in the year of our Lord One 
 Thousand Seven Hundred and Seventy-three. Witness, 
 John Penn, Esq., one of the Proprietaries and Governor 
 and Commander-in-chief of the Province of Pennsylva- 
 nia and Counties aforesaid, the day and year above men- 
 tioned. John Penn." The great Seal is afifixed. 
 
 This charter has since for various reasons been twice 
 renewed since the Revolution by the Legislature of 
 Pennsylvania. It is impossible now to recover all the 
 
NAMES OF MEMBERS. 97 
 
 names of those who were elders in the congregation 
 during this period, but we incidentally find from the 
 Presbyterial and Synodical records, acting in that capac- 
 ity, Daniel Williams, John Byers, James Young, Samuel 
 Laird, John Montgomery, and Jonathan Holmes. 
 
 From the contributors mentioned in the Treasurer's 
 account-book we may also form a probable conclusion 
 respecting the names of those who constituted the great 
 body of Mr. Steel's congregation. When we recollect 
 the strong feelings which existed between the two con- 
 gregations we need not suspect that any names of the 
 one congregation were on the papers of the other. It 
 may be interesting to some at the present day to peruse 
 the following list of them, viz: John Agnew Esq., Will- 
 iam and Thomas Alexander, Hon. Wm. Allen Esq., 
 John Allison, Harmanus Alricks Esq., Wm. Bell, Jean 
 Black, Ephraim Blaine, James Brown, Wm. Butler, 
 James Byers, John Byers Esq., George Campbell Esq., 
 Jacob Carl, John Carothers, Wm. Clark, John Cook, 
 Charles Cooper, Margaret Cummins, Geo. and Wm. 
 Davidson, John Davis, Thomas Dickson, Joseph Dob- 
 son, John Dunbar, Andrew Duncan, Joseph Elder, 
 Daniel, David and Robert Elliott, Michael Flint, Thom- 
 as Forster, James and Robert Galbreath, Joseph Gallo- 
 way, Andrew and Matthew Gragg, John and William 
 Grier, Andrew Holmes, John Holmes Esq., Jonathan 
 Holmes, Dr. Irvine, John Irvine, James Kenney, Samuel 
 and John Lamb, James and Samuel Laird, John Lim- 
 brech, Andrew, Duncan and Richard McAlister, Robert 
 Magaw, Charles McClure, Hugh and Samuel McCor- 
 
g$ TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 mick, Robert McCrea, Robert McFarlane, Andrew Mc- 
 Kee, James McKinney, Robert McKinzie, Wm. McNutt, 
 Robert McWhinney, Robert Mahon. James Maxwell, 
 Wm. and Robert Miller, John Montgomery Esq., Ed- 
 ward Morton, Ralph Nailer, James Parker, Robert Pe- 
 terson, Charles, James and John Pollock, John Rowan, 
 Alexander Scroggs, David Sample Esq., Robert Semple,. 
 Robert Shannon, Devereaux Smith, Joseph Spear^ 
 Ephraim Steel, John Steel Jun., John Stuart, John Tem- 
 pleton, Capt. Wm. Thomson, John Trindle, Christopher 
 Van Lear, Samuel Wallace, Francis West, James Wil- 
 son Esq., James and John Young. We have here in all 
 ninety-five names, and reckoning five persons to each 
 name this would give a congregation of 475 members. 
 Although Mr. Duffield's place of settlement was so 
 far on the frontiers, he had become one of the most 
 popular preachers of his day, and he received repeated 
 calls to more inviting fields. These he had usually de- 
 clined under an impression that he was already in the 
 position which needed him most. But after a ministry 
 of not less than twelve or thirteen years at Carlisle, a 
 call for his services was brought before his Presbytery, 
 May 21, 1772, by commissioners from the Third Pres- 
 byterian church in Pine street, Philadelphia, which he 
 deemed worthy of serious consideration. At two suc- 
 cessive meetings however he declared himself unpre- 
 pared "either to accept or reject the call," and even at 
 the third (Sept. 8, 1772), he informed the Presbytery 
 "that he had to the utmost of his power labored for 
 light but had not yet attained to such clearness as he 
 
DUFFIELDS CALL TO PINE STREET. 99 
 
 would desire in so weighty a matter, and therefore re- 
 quested the assistance of his brethren antecedent to giv- 
 ing a final answer." Meanwhile in obedience to the 
 summons of Presbytery Messrs. John McBride, George 
 Brown, William Cocran, Wm Lyon Esq., Wm. Clark, 
 Jonathan Kearsley and Stephen Duncan, from his con- 
 gregation in Carlisle, and Messrs. Andrew McDowell, 
 James Dill, Robert Stephenson, Joseph Dodds, and 
 Matthew Dill Esq., from the congregation of Mona- 
 ghan appeared as Commissioners warmly remonstrating 
 against his removal ; while Messrs. Alexander Alexan- 
 der, Robert Knox, Wm. Henry, and John Snowden. 
 were present and offered "two papers, one of them 
 signed by above a hundred persons, the other by six, in 
 the name of the Pine Street congregation, containing a 
 representation of the state and circumstances of that 
 congregation and earnestly urging the Presbytery to do 
 all in its power for their relief" After long delibera- 
 tion and counsel by his brethren, "Mr. D. was called 
 upon (Sept. 10) to give a final answer, when he deliv- 
 ered to the Moderator a paper declaring his acceptance 
 of said call with this provisionary clause, viz.: That in 
 case a city life should tend to further impair his present 
 weak state of health, or any such occurrence fall out in 
 the course of divine providence as might indicate the 
 mind of heaven opening the way for leaving the city, he 
 should be at perfect liberty again to remove from that 
 charge without hindrance or reflection. The commis- 
 sioners from Pine street, being called and interro- 
 gated, whether in the name of said congregation they 
 
lOO TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 were willing to accept Mr. D. as their pastor on the 
 condition specified in this declaration of acceptance, 
 answered in the affirmative. The Presbytery thereupon 
 deeply sensible of the weight and importance of this 
 affair, and much affected with apprehensions of those 
 distressing circumstances which may be expected to 
 attend the removal of a pastor dear to his people and 
 they dear to him, and between whom nothing but love 
 and harmony was found subsisting ; sensible also of the 
 difficulty of sparing a useful laborer from this part of our 
 Lord's vineyard — yet after the most diligent attention to 
 the whole complex case, are obliged to approve of Mr. 
 Duffield's acceptance of said call ; and therefore we 
 agree in determining that Mr. D. is at liberty to remove 
 to said congregation of Pine Street, now his pastoral 
 charge, as soon as convenient. The Presbytery, how- 
 ever, moved with sympathy, are also obliged to declare 
 the pastoral relation betwixt the Rev. Mr. D. and the 
 congregations of Carlisle and Monaghan dissolved, and 
 these congregations now vacant." 
 
 There were reasons for this hesitation beyond the re- 
 lations of Mr. D. to his people here. The Second Pres- 
 bytery of Philadelphia to which the Third Church on 
 Pine Street belonged, was composed almost exclusively 
 of ministers and churches whose sympathies had been 
 so warmly with the Old Side in the earlier contro- 
 versies of the church, that they were unwilling to unite 
 with the existing Presbyteries, and hence they had been 
 formed into a separate Presbytery, though they resided on 
 territory at a great distance apart and mingled with 
 
RESISTANCE IN PHILADELPHIA. lOI 
 
 Other bodies. Four (Messrs. Elder, Steel, Tate and Mc- 
 Murdie), out of the eight ministers then connected with 
 it, had been formerly a part of Donegal Presbytery and 
 had been involved in several conflicts with Mr. Duffield. 
 And now when leave was asked from this Presbytery by 
 the Pine Street congregation to prosecute their call 
 before Donegal Presbytery, there were sufficient irregu- 
 larities and difficulties to afford them a plausible reason 
 for refusal. All the elders of the Pine Street congrega- 
 tion had not only declined subscribing the call, but had 
 solemnly cautioned the congregation against the whole 
 proceeding; the call itself had never been read to the 
 people nor made out at a public meeting, but had been 
 handed about and signed by the people separately ; and 
 a small but respectable minority of the people were op- 
 posed to it. The ground on which the minority and 
 Session ostensibly based their opposition was not their 
 personal dislike of Mr. D. or his principles, but the pe- 
 culiar relations of the Pine Street congregation to the 
 First church in Market Street, In virtue of a compact 
 between these two congregations their ministers were to 
 preach in rotation at the two houses, and in case of a 
 vacancy in either, a new pastor was not to be chosen by 
 the one church without the concurrence of the other, or 
 at least the vacant church should study to choose a 
 minister who should be generally agreeable to a ma- 
 jority of the members of each house; yet in the present 
 case the Market Street congregation had not been con- 
 sulted but had by their commissioners remonstrated 
 against the call. To this it was added that the rights 
 
102 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 of property were liable to be jeopardized by a settlement 
 under such circumstances, and that the interests of the 
 Market Street people would be much affected without 
 their consent. When the case came up by appeal before 
 the Synod in 1772, these objections of the Session of 
 Pine Street and the Second Presbytery were overruled 
 on the ground that the will of the people of Pine Street 
 was sufficiently apparent in spite of some unusual irreg- 
 ularities, that the previous compact of the two congre- 
 gations was not such as to affect any rights of property 
 or moral obligations in the circumstances, and certainly 
 should not be allowed to impair the proper independence 
 of congregations, and that the opposition of the Session 
 and minority was really based upon grounds which 
 ought to have no consideration. The judgment of the 
 Second Presbytery was therefore reversed by a great 
 majority, and the third church was allowed to prosecute 
 their call.* 
 
 On receiving his call from the Presbytery of Donegal, 
 Mr. D. repaired to Philadelphia, but was even then met 
 by the Second Presbytery with a refusal to receive him 
 as a member, and by a prohibition from that body to 
 preach in the Third church. On coming to his church 
 on the Sabbath (Sept. 27, 1772) he found the doors 
 closed and locked against him by order of the First 
 church who claimed jurisdiction over the house, 
 although a large crowd were waiting on the outside to 
 hear him. An entrance was effected by the officers of 
 the Pine Street congregation, and the services were 
 * Minutes of Synod, pp. 433—5. 
 
COMPLAINT BEFORE SYNOD. IQ3 
 
 gone through with in the usual manner, but in the 
 evening he was again interrupted by a magistrate en- 
 tering in, reading the riot act and commanding the peo- 
 ple to disperse. The magistrate was forthwith seized by- 
 one of the congregation and carried out of the house 
 and ordered not to disturb the orderly worship of God, 
 The next day Mr. D. was arrested for aiding and abet- 
 ting a riot, and he refused all bail on the ground of 
 asserting the rights of himself and his people, to freedom 
 of worship. In some way the necessity of his prosecu- 
 tion was evaded, and he was allowed henceforth to 
 proceed in his ministrations.* Next year (May 25, 
 1773), Mr. D. complained in Synod that the Second 
 Presbytery "had by one of their members obstructed his 
 entrance into a church under their care to which he had 
 accepted a call, and had also refused to receive him as a 
 member, although he was dismissed from and. recom-. 
 mended by the Presbytery of Donegal;" and a petition 
 and remonstrance was received from the incorporated 
 committee of the Presbyterian churches of Market and 
 Pine Streets, "setting forth that Mr. D., by the assistance 
 of a part of the congregation of Pine Street, had taken 
 forcible possession of their church in Pine Street, and 
 praying for such relief as the nature of the case re- 
 quired." After a full hearing of both parties, "the 
 Synod judged that Mr. D. had just cause of complaint 
 against the conduct and judgment of the Second Phila- 
 delphia Presbytery, who ought to have admitted him to 
 membership with them and allowed him a fair trial ; 
 
 *Sprague's Annals, Vol. III. p. 189. 
 
104 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 wherefore we now declare him to be the minister of the 
 Pine Street or Third Presbyterian congregation ; and 
 order that he be put upon the Hst of the aforesaid Pres- 
 bytery." The commissioners of the incorporated com- 
 mittee then withdrew their petition from the bar of 
 Synod for the reason that their cause had been evi- 
 dently prejudged, and "the Synod therefore finding no 
 accusers of Mr. D. acquitted him of all the charges con- 
 tained in the aforesaid petition and remonstrance." By 
 their own request "Mr. Dufifield and the congregation of 
 Pine Street were set off from the Second Presbytery and 
 were annexed to and put under the care of the First Phil- 
 adelphia Presbytery."* 
 
 As a specimen of the remembrance in which Mr. D. 
 was held by his former acquaintance in the West, we 
 may mention that when it was reported that the King's 
 government were threatening to imprison him for the 
 riot above alluded to, the "Paxton Boys" assembled and 
 resolved to hold themselves in readiness to march a 
 hundred miles or more to set him at liberty. Mr. D. 
 continued the pastor of the Third church until his death 
 which took place Feb. 2, 1790. in the fifty-seventh year 
 of his age. With all the ardor of his nature he threw 
 himself into the struggle for his country's freedom. He 
 ( was chosen the chaplain of the Continental Congress, 
 and when Philadelphia was in possession of the British 
 forces, he followed the American army, in which he did 
 much by his eloquent appeals to sustain the courage of 
 the soldiers. A price was set upon his life by the Brit- 
 
 *Minutes of Synod, pp. 448s. Sprague s Annals p. 190. 
 
GEORGE DUFFIELD. I05 
 
 ish authorities. He was a man of slight frame and 
 small stature, but capable of much endurance. Some- 
 times he was reduced to great extremities during the 
 revolutionary struggle, but his faith never failed. His 
 devotions were very fervent, and some answers to his 
 prayers were very striking. He took a prominent part 
 in the new organization of the Presbyterian church, of 
 which he was the first Stated Clerk. Some manuscript 
 sermons of his remain, none of which however are 
 written out in full, as he left much to the inspiration of 
 the delivery. He received the honorary degree of a 
 Doctor in Divinity from Yale College in 1785. By his 
 second marriage he left two sons, the youngest of whom 
 was Registrar and Comptroller General of Pa., and the 
 father of Rev. Geo. Duffield, D. D. 
 
 One year (Nov. 11, 1773) after Mr. Duffield's dismis- 
 sion an effort was made by his former congregation in 
 Carlisle to obtain his restoration to them but without 
 success. He however often revisited them and sat as a 
 correspondent with his earlier associates in Presbytery. 
 Most of his Carlisle congregation had been converted and 
 admitted to communion under his ministry, in the midst 
 of powerful revivals of religion. He had been a strict 
 disciplinarian, and yet had gained for himself the enthu- 
 siastic attachment of his people. Even at this early 
 day he had won some distinction as a Whig and a sup- 
 porter of the Colonial rights against governmental op- 
 pression, and this had nearly as much to do with the 
 opposition to his induction to the Pine Street church as 
 his more pronounced New Side proclivities. 
 
I06 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 The loss of such a man at such a time to the congre- 
 gation of Carlisle seemed irreparable. There were almost 
 universal complaints of the low state of religion in every 
 part of the country. In 1769 the Synod speak of "the 
 prevalence of irreligion and immorality, and the lamen- 
 table decay of vital piety;" in 1772 of "the low state of 
 vital and practical religion, and the great prevalence of 
 vice and infidelity;" and in 1778 of "the lamentable decay 
 of vital piety for which we have had so much reason to 
 mourn for several years past." The Presbytery of Don- 
 egal at its meeting in 1771 adopted the same language. 
 Doubtless the strong language used must be construed 
 with reference to the high standard of religion and mo- 
 rality according to which this estimate was made, but 
 we have other evidence that the description here given 
 is not too highly colored. The people too were scarcely 
 recovered from the effects of their recent Indian depre- 
 dations, and already they began to be agitated by those 
 civil disputes which were soon to result in a separation 
 from the parent country. Some efforts were made dur- 
 ing the subsequent years for obtaining another minister, 
 but they were entirely unsuccessful. Supplies were reg- 
 ularly supplicated for and granted, at least once each 
 month, and especially for the administration of sealing 
 ordinances, but we have evidence that the congregation 
 never again enjoyed the services of a stated minister. 
 
 We are not informed of the precise time, but not long 
 after the removal of Mr. Duffield, the house of worship 
 in which he had preached in Carlisle was consumed by 
 fire. Family tradition reports that while the people 
 
PLACE OF WORSHIP BURNT. IO7 
 
 were blasting rocks in the street near by, some of the 
 fuse was thrown upon the roof and communicated the 
 flame. For some time the congregation worshipped in 
 a room of the C6urt House. The bell in this Court 
 House was said to be the gift of a sister of Wm. Penn, 
 who resided at Carlisle, England, and it is also said that 
 she stood by when it was cast and threw in a kw silver 
 coins under an impression that this would give it a bet- 
 ter quality of sound. There being no steeple to the 
 church it was hung on a cupola of the neighboring Court 
 House, with the understanding that it should serve for 
 the courts on week days and for the church in all relig- 
 ious services. Unfortunately it was melted down and 
 lost when the Court House was burned many years since. 
 Another and better one supplies its place, but the his- 
 toric associations are gone.* 
 
 Among the elders who officiated in Mr. Duffield's congre- 
 gation we find the names of General John Armstrong, Jon- 
 athan Kearsley, John McClure, James Carothers, Geo. 
 Brown and James McBride. Others unquestionably 
 acted in that capacity, but we have no authentic testi- 
 mony with respect to them. The first of these was one 
 of the most influential men of this region. He came to 
 this country from Ireland some time before 1748, and 
 was active in laying out the town, surveying the 
 lands, planning the public buildings, commanding the 
 troops and strengthening the defences in the Indian 
 wars. He was under the proprietary government a jus- 
 tice of the peace and much trusted as a counsellor and 
 
 *Centennial Discourse, and Manuscript Letters of Dr. Duffield. 
 
108 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 executive officer for the whole frontier. To him was 
 ascribed the plan and the accomplishment of the expe- 
 dition to Kittanning, which has been before noticed. 
 Three years later (1758), he served in the advanced di- 
 vision under Col. Bouquet in the expedition against Fort 
 Duquesne. He was active in the early movements 
 which brought on the war for Independence, and in that 
 war itself rose to the rank of a Major General in com- 
 mand of the Pennsylvania troops. At the recommenda- 
 tion of General Washington, with whom he was in con- 
 stant and confidential correspondence until the time of 
 his death, he was twice sent to Congress. In his relig- 
 ious views he was a decided Christian, strictly orthodox, 
 and fervent in his practical duties. He appears fre- 
 quently as a delegate of his church in the Presbytery 
 and Synod, and was entrusted by those bodies with a 
 prominent part in their proceedings. George Chambers 
 says of him, "He was a man of intelligence, of integrity, 
 and of high religious and moral character. He was res- 
 olute and brave, and though living habitually in the fear 
 of the Lord, he feared not the face of man." His epi- 
 taph in the old cemetery of Carlisle says he "was emi- 
 nently distinguished for patriotism, valor and piety, and 
 departed this life March 9, 1795, aged 75 years."* Of 
 the other members of Session, whose names we have 
 given, we know nothing further than that they had at 
 different times a seat in Presbytery. 
 
 Less is known respecting the other congregation 
 under Mr. Steel, on account of its having no connection 
 
 *Men of Mark of Cumberland County, 1776— 1876, by Alfred Nevin, 
 D. D., Phila , pp. 75—79. 
 
STEELS CONGREGATION. IO9 
 
 with the Presbytery of Donegal, and in consequence of 
 distance having seldom any part in the proceedings of 
 the Second Presbytery of Philadelphia and of the Synod. 
 It appears to have been composed principally of the old 
 church in the neighborhood of town, but it was strong, 
 and though not favored with powerful revivals had a 
 continual increase of communicants by more gradual 
 processes. It was more affected by the Indian wars in 
 consequence of the more exposed residences of its mem- 
 bers, and yet it does not seem to have intermitted its 
 regular salary to its pastor, of one-half of One Hundred 
 and Fifty pounds (about ;^400), per annum. Mr. Steel 
 himself was possessed of a competent independence, and 
 was able to loan his congregation one hundred pounds 
 (about $266), for some years while they were building 
 their house of worship. He was often entrusted with 
 commissions from those in authority, for though a cler- 
 gyman, his well known intrepidity and good judgment 
 recommended him for any difficult service. In 1768, 
 he not only fulfilled the commission with which he was 
 entrusted by Gov. John Penn to remove settlers from 
 lands in the Western part of the State not open for sale, 
 of which mention has been made before, but he assisted 
 the Justices of the County in endeavoring to restrain 
 certain rioters from over the mountain who were rescu- 
 ing two men in the jail in Carlisle confined for murder- 
 ing Indians. With a party of men he pursued after 
 them, but he was not strong enough to recover the 
 prisoners.* 
 
 *Rupp, Hist, of Cumberland County, &c., pp. 182 — 3. 
 
no TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 During the pendency of measures for asserting the 
 rights of the colonies against the British government, 
 both congregations sympathized ardently with the pa- 
 triots. All the traditions and hereditary spirit of their 
 race were against every form of governmental oppress- 
 ion. The first news of the Boston massacre and the 
 closing of the ports of Massachusetts, aroused the whole 
 population of this County as one man. A meeting of 
 "freeholders and freemen from the several townships," 
 was called on Tuesday, the I2th day of July, 1774, in 
 the First Presbyterian church, and John Montgomery 
 Esq., an elder of that congregation was chosen to pre- 
 side over it. Resolutions were adopted, alleging that 
 Boston was suffering in the common cause of all the 
 colonies, that every prudent measure ought to be 
 adopted for redress for the past and security for the fu- 
 ture, that a Congress of deputies was indispensable for 
 this purpose, that the colonies ought to unite in refusing 
 to import any merchandize from Great Britain or her 
 dependencies, that one committee ought at once to be 
 appointed to correspond with similar committees of 
 other provinces, and another to act as deputies from this 
 County in an assembly of the provinces to meet in Phil- 
 adelphia. Nor were the people unprepared as the storm 
 came nearer. Next year (May, 1775), a County Com- 
 mittee was organized, three thousand men were asso- 
 ciated, five hundred men were taken into pay and 
 drafted, to be armed and disciplined and marched on the 
 first emergency ; and for this the County was drawn 
 upon by a tax on all estates real and personal for twenty- 
 
COUNTY MEETINGS. 1 1 I 
 
 seven thousand pounds. In a letter from the Committee 
 of the County to the President of Congress next year, 
 July 14, it is said : "We think ourselves warranted to 
 say that we shall be able to send five companies, viz. : 
 one from each battalion to compose part of the flying 
 camp, provided so many good arms can be had ; and 
 three companies of militia for the present emergency, 
 some of whom will march this week. With pleasure we 
 assure you that a noble spirit appears • amongst the in- 
 habitants here. The spirit of marching to the defence of 
 our country is so prevalent in this town that we shall 
 not have left men sufficient to mount guard, which we 
 think absolutely necessary for the safety of the inhabi- 
 tants and ammunition, and as a watch over the ten En- 
 glish officers with their ten servants to keep their patrol 
 of honor, especially as their brethren lately at Lebanon 
 in Lancaster county lost it, and as there will not be more 
 left in town for the above purpose we shall be obliged 
 to hire a guard of twelve men from the county." Two 
 weeks afterwards they write : "Eleven companies will 
 be sufficiently armed and accoutred and the last of them 
 marched from this place in about a week from this time. 
 Three companies more are preparing if they can get 
 arms, and many more declare themselves willing to 
 march ; but we are well assured arms are not to be got 
 in this County. If arms and accoutrements are to be 
 had at Philadelphia, we can send more men." Two 
 weeks later (Aug. 16), they give notice: "The twelfth 
 company of our militia are marched to-day, containing 
 in the whole 833 privates, with officers nearly 900 men. 
 
112 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 Six companies more are collecting arms and are pre- 
 paring to march.* / The leading company in this battal- 
 ion of July, 1776, had for its captain the Rev. John 
 Steel, whose experience as a captain of rangers was now 
 of value, but whose age would hardly permit him to 
 serve for the whole war.f On the previous March (17, 
 1776), Col, Robert Magaw started with a battalion which 
 was addressed in an eloquent and patriotic spirit by Rev. 
 Wm. Linn of Newville,|| and he was soon afterwards 
 heard of in the command of Fort Washington on the 
 Hudson. It was there that being threatened by Lord 
 Howe with extremities he sent the brave reply, that he 
 doubted whether that officer would execute a threat "so 
 unworthy of himself and the British nation ; but give me 
 leave," added he, "to assure your Excellency that ac- 
 tuated by the most glorious cause that mankind ever 
 fought in, I am determined to defend this post to the 
 very last extremity." Next day however he was over- 
 powered and compelled to surrender himself and his 
 men as prisoners of war.J Another of these leaders was 
 Wm. Irvine recently (1764) from Enniskillen, Ireland, 
 and for ten years a physician in Carlisle. He had been 
 a member of the Pennsylvania Convention, but was ap- 
 pointed by Congress (Jan. loth, 1776) a Colonel and or- 
 dered to Canada where he was taken prisoner. As soon 
 as he could effect an exchange (April, 1778) he resumed 
 
 *Amer. Archives, in Chambers, pp. loo — i. 
 
 \Cka?nbers, p. 103. 
 
 [|Sermon of Rev. IVm. Linn in Amer. Volunteer, Marcli 16, 1876. 
 
 \Irvings Life of Wasliington, Vol. II, p. 419. 
 
MILITARY MEN. 1 1 3 
 
 the command of his regiment, was a member of the 
 court martial which tried Gen. Charles Lee, was made 
 brigadier general in 1779, acted under Gen. Wayne at 
 Bull's Ferry, and in the autumn of 1781 was ordered to 
 Fort Pitt to take the command of the troops on the 
 western frontier until the close of the war (1783). He 
 was afterwards honored with a seat in the Constitutional 
 Convention and in Congress during several terms, and 
 with the command of the Pennsylvania troops in quelling 
 the "Whiskey Insurrection," and finally removed to Phil- 
 adelphia in 1 80 1, and died there July 30, 1804. He had 
 also two brothers, Capt. Andrew Irvine of Wayne's bri- 
 gade, and Dr. Matthew Irvine of Lee's famous legion ; 
 and three sons, Gen. Callender Irvine, Commissary, Col. 
 Wm. N. Irvine and Capt. Armstrong Irvine, all of whom 
 distinguished themselves in the revolutionary war.* 
 Then there was Ephraim Blaine, who entered the army 
 as a colonel at the commencement of the war, but was 
 subsequently made Commissary General, and was with 
 Washington, whose unlimited confidence he enjoyed, 
 during the "dark winter" at Valley Forge ; and by his 
 exertions and sacrifices was the means of saving the 
 American army.f It would however take too much 
 space to mention the services of such men as Col. John 
 Montgomery, an elder in Mr. Steel's congregation, Col. 
 Robert Callender, Col. William Thomson, Lieut. Col. 
 Watts, and majors and captains and subalterns too nu- 
 merous to be reckoned up, while the soldiers in the rank 
 
 *Appleton's New Amer. Encyclop., Vol. IX, pp. 6i6 — 17. 
 ^ Ditto. Vol. Ill, p. 322. 
 
114 TWO CONGREGATIONS. 
 
 and file nearly equaled in number the' taxables of the 
 district. In the civil service we must not overlook 
 James Wilson Esq., who was originally from Scotland, 
 but who after studying law, settled at Carlisle where he 
 became eminent in his profession, sat in the Provincial 
 Convention in 1774, and in the Continental Congress 
 (1775 — 'jf). XVhile he was in the latter body, he re- 
 ceived instruction from his constituents in Cumberland 
 County to advocate an entire separation from the mother 
 country. This was probably among the first utterances 
 of that sentiment in this country. The Provincial Con- 
 vention had directed their delegates to oppose and vote 
 against any such proposition. The inhabitants of this 
 County soon after met together and petitioned the As- 
 sembly that such instructions "might be withdrawn." 
 Their petition was presented May 28, 1776, and after a 
 long and excited debate, in view of the altered situation 
 of affairs, the restriction was withdrawn, and in June the 
 Convention declared its willingness to vote for inde- 
 pendence. When the Pennsylvania delegation in Con- 
 gress received these renewed instructions, two absented 
 themselves, two still refused to concur in the vote for 
 independence, and with two others who voted for it 
 Wilson gave his deciding vote. On the 2d of August, 
 1776, when the Pennsylvania delegates affixed their sig- 
 natures to the Declaration which had been passed July 
 4th, James Wilson was among the promptest signers. 
 In November of that year he was appointed by Congress 
 on the Executive Committee charged with full powers to 
 carry on the whole business of the war. He soon after- 
 
steel's death and character. I I 5 
 
 wards obtained a Colonel's commission, was a member 
 of the Convention which framed the Federal Constitution 
 and of the State Convention which adopted it, was one of 
 the first Judges of the Supreme Court appointed by 
 Washington, was professor of law in the University of 
 Pennsylvania, and died at Edenton, N. C. Aug 28, 1798.* 
 
 As these men were nearly all connected with the Pres- 
 byterian congregations in Carlisle, their history is essen- 
 tial to the history of that people. Political and patriotic 
 feeling at that time swallowed up everything else. It 
 was no small part of the religious life of the best men. 
 Indeed we have evidence that both congregations were 
 unable to maintain ordinary public worship during the 
 exciting periods of the Revolutionary war. The only 
 minister who could conduct their services, Mr. Steel, 
 was now much advanced in years. He was not allowed 
 to witness the termination of the contest in which he 
 was so much interested. In the middle of it and when 
 its clouds were darkest, he was called to his rest (Aug. 
 / 1779) after a ministry of thirty-seven years, and a pastor- 
 \ ate in this congregation of twenty. He was a good 
 preacher, a sound divine and a useful citizen. His man- 
 uscript sermons (many of which remained in the posses- 
 sion of his grandson, Robert Givin Esq., but were un- 
 fortunately consumed in the burning of the house of the 
 : latter a few years since), exhibited much neatness in 
 chirography, great care in preparation, and diligence and 
 copiousness in composition. 
 
 ^Appleton's N. Am. Cycl. Vol. XVI. p. 458. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 DR. Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 For more than five years the church vacated by the 
 death of Mr. Steel remained without a pastor. By the terms 
 of the Synodical act which had in 1768 annexed Mr. S. 
 and his congregation to the Second Presbytery, as soon 
 as that congregation should become vacant it was to re- 
 vert to the Presbytery within which it should be territo- 
 rially located.* It now came under the jurisdiction of 
 the Presbytery of Donegal, and for some years both 
 congregations in Carlisle regularly made "supplication" 
 for, and received the supplies usually granted to vacant 
 congregations. Work was still going on at intervals 
 upon the Stone church, which remained for some time 
 incomplete. It is possible that this was the period, 
 which is spoken of in some accounts, when both con- 
 gregations worshipped alternately in the Court House.f 
 When the congregations united some years afterward, 
 that building is spoken of as " the new meeting house," 
 having reference doubtless not to the outer walls and 
 frame but to the interior portion. 
 
 It was at this time that the attention of the people was 
 directed to the establishment of an institution of iearn- 
 
 *Minutes of Synod, pp. 383s. 
 
 f Manuscript Letters of Dr. Duffield. 
 
DICKINSON COLLEGE. 11/ 
 
 ing. Much had been done before this in behalf of clas- 
 sical schools in different parts of the land. Nassau Hall 
 had grown out of the union of several such schools, and 
 Donegal Presbytery reports one year, that Five Hundred 
 Pounds had been subscribed for the endowment of a pro- 
 fessorship in that institution. A classical school had been 
 for years maintained under the charge of Rev. Dr. Francis 
 Alison, and after his removal to Philadelphia, of Rev. 
 Alexander McDowall, but which subsequently gave rise 
 to Newark Academy and Delaware College.* On the 
 establishment of the Academy at Philadelphia which af- 
 terwards grew into the University of Pennsylvania, a 
 number of gentleman who had been active in its com- 
 mencement took umbrage at some of the proceedings of 
 the Legislature with reference to it, and began to agitate 
 for the establishment of another. Among these was Dr. 
 Rush who had been a professor in the Philadelphia In- 
 stitution. His zeal and eloquence soon enlisted such 
 men as Gov. John Dickinson, Wm. Bingham Esq., and 
 Henry Hill Esq., in his enterprize, and a sum of money 
 was secured by donations from them and other friends 
 which seemed to warrant the obtaining of a charter and 
 the purchase of ground. The donation and support 
 which Gov. Dickinson at once gave, induced all with one 
 consent to give his name to the projected College. f It 
 has been suspected that such a movement was really 
 premature and was the suggestion of private feeling, 
 since the two institutions already spoken of in New Jer- 
 
 ^Hodge's Const. Hist., pp. 260 — 70. 
 
 fLife of Nisbet, by Dr. Savmel Miller pp. loi— 2, 119. 
 
ii8 Davidson's PASTORATE. 
 
 sey and Philadelphia were as much as the wants of edu- 
 cation and the pecuniary strength of this region de- 
 manded. It must be conceded that the number of stu- 
 dents and the amount of funds contributed for all its in- 
 stitutions on this territory do not indicate an already 
 awakened and adequate interest in such an object. All 
 three institutions were unquestionably in a feeble condi- 
 tion for some time, and it is possible that one of them 
 might have been adequate to the work of them all. 
 But the final success of such an effort is itself evidence 
 that there was wisdom in its origin. It is difficult now 
 to decide who were the principal movers of the enter- 
 prise here. John Montgomery is sometimes spoken of 
 as if he were the soul of it in this region, and the public 
 spirit and intelligence of the man would warrant the 
 claim. He was certainly during his whole subsequent 
 life, a member of the board of Trustees, and prominent es- 
 pecially in the contrivance, the location and the erection 
 of its buildings. But equally certain is it that nothing 
 of that kind could have gone forward at this period 
 without the ardent sympathy and cooperation, if not the 
 controlling influence, of Gen. John Armstrong. His 
 education, his wealth and political and social position made 
 him the first man to be consulted, and gave his opinions 
 the highest influence in all questions of general interest 
 in church or state. Both of these men were among the 
 original corporators and for a short time in the absence 
 of Gov. Dickinson acted as Presidents of the Board, 
 The clergy and other literary men however in the neigh- 
 borhood of Carlisle did not at first see either the wisdom, 
 
LOCATED AT CARLISLE. II9 
 
 or the practicability of establishing the new Institution.* 
 But the unwearied persuasion of Dr. Rush, and the 
 promises of a number of wealthy persons in Philadelphia, 
 who lent their names and pledged their purses, at length 
 removed every difficulty. A charter was soon obtained, 
 according to which forty persons, including most of the 
 ministers and intelligent laymen of the Presbyterian con- 
 nection in Eastern Pennsylvania, were incorporated as 
 its trustees. With entire unanimity every eye was turned 
 to Carlisle as the proper location for the College. f 
 Philadelphia was preoccupied by the University; and the 
 strongest and most compact body of Presbyterians in 
 America was then and was likely to be for some time in 
 this region. Carlisle was indeed a small town, consisting 
 of not more than two thousand inhabitants, with scarcely 
 even a regular line of stages to connect it with the more 
 commercial parts of the country. But it had a high 
 reputation for intelligence and enterprize, and an ele- 
 vated moral and social character, which were looked 
 upon as indispensable to such an institution. Confident 
 expectations were also entertained that for a small con- 
 sideration the United States government would be will- 
 ing to part with the land and buildings which had been 
 occupied for military purposes in its neighborhood. 
 
 While pursuing his medical education in Edinburgh, 
 a number of years before, Dr. Rush had become ac- 
 quainted with Dr. Charles Nisbet, the pastor of a church 
 
 * Miller's Life of Nisbet, p. 102. 
 
 fHist. Sketch of Dickinson Colege by Prof. Ca'.dwell'm Xm&x. Quart. 
 Register for November, 1836, p. 118. 
 
I20 DAVIDSON S PASTORATE. 
 
 at Montrose, but who often visited the capital and was 
 there one of a brilliant circle of literary wits.* Encour- 
 aged by the success of the Eastern people in obtaining 
 Dr. Witherspoon for Nassau Hall, he now thought of 
 Dr. Nisbet as the most likely man to take the charge of 
 the College at Carlisle. It was well known that Dr. 
 Nisbet had shown a decided partiality to American in- 
 stitutions during the late revolutionary contest, and it 
 was believed that his heart and name might be enlisted 
 for the new enterprize. No sooner therefore had affairs ' 
 begun to assume a hopeful and definite shape, than at a 
 meeting of the Board of Trustees April 8, 1784, Dr. 
 Nisbet was elected the Principal of the College, not only 
 with entire unanimity but with warmth and enthusiasm. f 
 The cautious spirit of Dickinson did indeed afterwards 
 waver not in behalf of Dr. Nisbet, but with respect to the 
 timeliness of the effort, and hence he at one period wrote 
 to that excellent man in a less hopeful and a more dep- 
 recatory strain, II but the more ardent spirit of his fellow- 
 workers was finally successful in obtaining a favorable 
 decision. After many conflicts and waverings. Dr. Nis- 
 bet accepted of his appointment, landed at Philadelphia 
 June 9, 1785, and after nearly a month's tarrying with 
 Dr. Rush, reached Carlisle on the day the inhabitants 
 were celebrating their national independence. The com- 
 mittee which had conveyed him from Philadelphia were 
 met before entering the town by a deputation of citizens, 
 and a troop of horse escorted him into the borough 
 
 * Miller s Life of Nisbet, p. loi. Note. 
 '^ Ditto, p. loi. 
 \Ditto, pp. 123—5. 
 
CALL TO DR. DAVIDSON. 121 
 
 amid the ringing of bells and the gratulations of the cit- 
 izens. On the next day the oath of office was adminis- 
 tered, after which he delivered his inaugural discourse 
 from Acts vii : 22, and entered upon his duties as the 
 head of the institution.* 
 
 Some time before the affairs of the College had taken 
 a prosperous turn, "a petition from the First congrega- 
 tion of Carlisle was Tarought into the Presbytery of Don- 
 egal and read, requesting liberty to present a call to the 
 Rev. Robert Davidson, a member of the Second Pres- 
 bytery of Philadelphia." In 1763, when he was but 
 twenty-two years of age, he had been appointed a 
 teacher in his Alma Mater, the University of Pennsylva- 
 nia, and soon after a Professor of History there, and an 
 assistant to Dr. Ewing in charge of the First Presbyte- 
 rian church of Philadelphia. In these offices he had at- 
 tained a high reputation for learning and piety,t and he 
 had been called upon to serve on some of the most im- 
 portant committees of the Synod. He belonged to the 
 same Presbytery with which Mr. Steel had been con- 
 nected, and had doubtless in this way become known to 
 the congregation. It does not appear however that he 
 formally accepted of the call until after his connection 
 with Dickinson College and his consequent removal to 
 Carlisle. Under date of April 12, 1785, the minutes of 
 Presbytery say : "The Rev. Dr. Davidson, having ac- 
 cepted a call from the First congregation of Carlisle and 
 
 * Miller's Life of Nisbet, pp. 137 — 8. 
 
 \Ditto, p. 115. Sprague's Annals, Vol. Ill, pp. 323 — 5. 
 
122 DAVIDSON S PASTORATE. 
 
 now having settled in that place, produced a certificate 
 of his dismission fi-om the Second Presbytery of Phila- 
 delphia and applied to be received as a member. He is 
 accordingly received and takes his seat." John Mont- 
 gomery, the elder from that congregation, "requested 
 that some persons might be appointed to install Dr. 
 Davidson, and Mn Robert Laing and Samuel Waugh 
 were appointed to do that service" on Wednesday the 
 27th inst." On taking leave of the University, the Trus- 
 tees showed their appreciation of his merits by conferring 
 on him the degree of Doctor of Divinity. 
 
 The preceding year (Nov. i, 1784), he had been 
 chosen a "Professor of Logic, Metaphysics and Ethics 
 pro tempore" in Dickinson College. This appears to 
 have been a provisionary arrangement, until a more 
 formal distribution of the professorships might be made 
 when the Institution should become more settled. In 
 the mean time he was called upon to act as the real head 
 of the College until the arrival of its Principal. In truth 
 scarcely had Dr. Nisbet commenced his labors, before he 
 and several members of his family were attacked by a 
 severe and protracted illness. From this acclimating 
 process the Doctor suffered for a number of months and 
 was rendered wholly unfit for active effort either bodily 
 or mental. He was at the same time disappointed in his 
 attempts to induce the Trustees to enter upon some of 
 his schemes which he deemed essential to the success of 
 the Institution ; so that as the effect of the whole he be- 
 came discouraged, and on the i8th of October following 
 his arrival (1785), sent in his resignation and determined 
 
DAVIDSON IN COLLEGE. 1 23 
 
 to return to Scotland.* Reluctantly and only when this 
 resolution seemed irrevocable, his resignation was ac- 
 cepted and Dr. Davidson was invited to occupy his 
 place. Encumbered at the same time by the charge of 
 a large congregation, these duties were found to be es- 
 pecially oppressive. But it was not long before the 
 health of Dr. Nisbet was restored, and circumstances 
 opened to him a more cheerful prospect. An immediate 
 return to Scotland being impracticable, it became neces- 
 sary for him to remain in Carlisle until the ensuing 
 Spring, when under the influence of his altered feelings 
 he expressed his willingness to resume his position. 
 Accordingly he was unanimously reelected May lO, 
 1786, and immediately resumed the duties of his office. 
 The climate appears ever afterwards to have been con- 
 genial to him and his family, and his health was never 
 again seriously interrupted until the illness which, many 
 years afterward, occasioned his death. Permission was ob- 
 tained to occupy the buildings which the Government had 
 used for military purposes near the town, and for three or 
 four years Dr. Nisbet resided and gave lectures there. 
 Some of the students also had possession of the barracks 
 and found them very convenient for their purposes.f Nine 
 were graduated in 1787, and still larger numbers each 
 successive year, until the whole list of graduates during 
 the eight years of Dr. Nisbet's presidency amounted to 
 one hundred and seventy-five. This included a number 
 of theological students to whom he gave extra theolog- 
 
 *Miller's Life of Nisbet, pp. 138s. CaldzvelV s Hist. Sketch, p. 120. 
 fPersonal recollections of an aged lawyer of Carlisle. 
 
124 DAVIDSON S PASTORATE. 
 
 ical lectures a part of the time, and who afterwards be- 
 came distinguished in the church. 
 
 It was some time before the arrival of Dr. Nisbet, 
 during the Autumn of 1784, or the Spring of 1785, that 
 proceedings were entered upon for the union of the two 
 Presbyterian congregations of Carlisle. "A committee 
 was appointed by the congregation latel)^ under the 
 charge of the Rev. Mr. Duffield, which proposed the 
 following terms of union to the congregation under the 
 charge of the Rev. Dr. Davidson, viz.: 
 
 1. That Dr. Nisbet receive an invitation from the con- 
 gregations when united to preach alternately or one-half 
 the time with Dr. Davidson in the new meetinghouse. 
 
 2. That a salary be assigned to Dr. Nisbet at the dis- 
 cretion of the whole society, so long as he may continue 
 to preach to us, and that no part of Dr. Davidson's sal- 
 ary be abridged in consequence of this union. 
 
 3. That such of the members of the congregation late 
 Mr. Duffield's as shall subscribe to the present agree- 
 ment, pay the price set or to be set on such seats as shall 
 be allotted to them and such proportional assessments as 
 may be required to be laid on all the seats from time to 
 time for further repairs to the house. 
 
 4. That the subscribing members of the congregation 
 late under the charge of the Rev. Mr. Duffield pay their 
 annual pew-money to such collectors as the united con- 
 gregation shall appoint, to be deposited in the hands of 
 one Treasurer. 
 
 5. That on the removal of either Dr. Nisbet or Dr. 
 Davidson by death or otherwise, a successor shall be 
 
HOUSE FINISHED. 125 
 
 called or invited by the united society as much to the 
 satisfaction of the whole as can be obtained. 
 
 6. That immediately on the agreement of these pro- 
 posals and the ratification thereof by the members of the 
 two congregations, the members of the congregation late 
 under the charge of Mr. Dufifield possess an interest in 
 . the new building and glebe and be entitled to an equal 
 enjoyment and participation of all privileges civil and 
 religious with the members of the congregation now 
 under the charge of the Rev. Dr. Davidson. And that 
 the lots now in possession of the congregation late Mr. 
 Duffield's be considered and shall become the common 
 property of the united society, to be disposed of in such 
 way and manner as they or a majority of them may 
 judge to be most expedient." 
 
 This instrument is in the hand writing of Gen. John 
 Armstrong, and was probably accepted. It is however 
 without date and without any direct evidence of being re- 
 ceived. But about the same time a subscription was got- 
 ten up, the original of which still remains, and of which 
 the following is a copy : "We do hereby severally prom- 
 ise and engage to pay to John Creigh (or his successor), 
 appointed treasurer by the managers, for erecting a gal- 
 lery and finishing the Presbyterian church in Carlisle 
 the sums annexed to our names respectively for the pur- 
 pose of finishing said church. Witness our hands. Note: 
 The highest subscriber to have the first choice in the 
 pews to be disposed of, and each subscriber to have an 
 interest in the church." The amount raised by this sub- 
 scription was Four Hundred and Fourteen Pounds (or 
 
126 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 nearly ^iioo), all of which was afterwards collected and 
 applied to the object mentioned in the subscription. As 
 this is the best indication of the persons and families 
 who composed the congregation of the late Mr. Duf- 
 field, and which was now added to that formerly given 
 of Mr. Steel's (now Dr. Davidson's) congregation, it may 
 be interesting to their descendants to peruse it. It is 
 therefore here given : Samuel and Thomas Alexander, 
 John Armstrong, Catharine Bean, Wm, Blair, James 
 Brown, Thomas Brysland, Andrew Calhoun, James Co- 
 rathers, Thomas Craighead, Thomas Creigh, Wm. Den- 
 ny, Stephen Duncan, Thomas Duncan, Wm. Eakin, 
 Wm. Fleming, Thomas Grier, Dr. Lemuel Gustine, James 
 Hamilton Esq., Christian Harper, John Hunter, Col. 
 Sam'l Irvine, Benjamin Kidd, John Laird, Samuel Laird 
 Esq., David Lindsay, Abram Loghridge, George Logue, 
 Col. Samuel Lyon, Wm. Lyon Esq., Charles McClure, 
 Samuel A. McCoskry, George McGunigle, Alexander 
 McKeehan, Wm. McPherson, Norris Morrison, John 
 Montgomery (painter), John Officer, Alexander Parker, 
 John Patton, John Pollock, Samuel Postlethwaite, James 
 Ross. James Rowney, Jacob Singer, James Stuart, Thom- 
 as Smith, Alexander Thomson, Joseph Thornburgh, Gris- 
 sel Urie, James Wallace, Wm. Wallace, John Water, 
 David White, Nathanael Weakley, and John Wray. It 
 must not be supposed that these were all even of the 
 heads of families in that congregation, for various rea- 
 sons may be assigned why not every one of these con- 
 tributed to such an object. We miss the names of some 
 even of the elders and prominent men of that congrega- 
 
SALARIES. 12/ 
 
 tion, although we have no reason to think any of them 
 were unfriendly to the union. 
 
 On the arrival of Dr. Nisbet it was agreed according 
 to the above arrangement, that he should alternate in 
 preaching with Dr. Davidson. The pastoral work of the 
 congregation was devolved upon the latter. On the in- 
 stallation of Dr. Davidson preaching had been appointed 
 in his church once every Sabbath, and after this arrange- 
 ment with Dr. Nisbet two sermons were to be given, one 
 in the morning and one in the afternoon of each Sab- 
 bath.* This was a great reform upon those habits of 
 the people which had gradually been contracted during 
 the unsettled period of the war. Sixty pounds (about 
 $i6o), were to be paid to Dr. Nisbet and two hundred 
 (about ;$533), to Dr. Davidson. These sums had they 
 been punctually paid would have been, in addition to 
 the sums agreed upon by the Trustees of College, a 
 tolerable provision in those times for the comfort of 
 both. Unfortunately however the depreciation of cur- 
 rency and the extreme embarrassments of the commercial 
 world rendered it difficult for both these parties to fulfil 
 their engagements. In a few years they fell in arrears 
 to the amount of nearly three whole years of salary, and 
 when the number of students became on one occasion 
 small, the salary of Dr. Nisbet in the college was reduced 
 from 51200 to $800, and that of Dr. Davidson in an 
 equal proportion.* 
 
 It was not long before a permanent location was ob- 
 
 *AIi//£rs Life of Nisbet, p. 175. 
 -\Ditto, pp. 207s. 
 
128 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 tained for the College. When Government had resolved 
 to turn the buildings and grounds in its possession into 
 a station for cavalry training, a lot was purchased near 
 Bedford Street between Pomfret and Liberty alley (Lot 
 219), which has ever since been appropriated to educa- 
 tional purposes. Here for some time the College had 
 its rooms and prospered until July 25, 1799, when John 
 and Richard Penn conveyed to the Trustees of Dickin- 
 son College, in consideration of one hundred and fifty- 
 one dollars and fifty cents, paid by them, seven acres 
 and forty perches of ground, being one square bounded 
 by what were then called Allen Street on the East, the 
 public highway leading to Shippensburgh on the South, 
 the commons on the West, and Louther Street on the 
 North. These ample grounds were soon built upon and 
 have ever since been in the possession of the College. 
 The condition of the town was then quite different from 
 that in which it now is. Only that portion which is 
 embraced within the four streets East, West, North and 
 South, were laid out into lots and occupied by purchas- 
 ers. All that portion beyond these streets and now 
 within the borough limits had been at an early day pur- 
 chased from the original owners by the Proprietaries and 
 had been opened as commons. It was understood by 
 many that they had given a promise (verbal though not 
 written), that this whole tract should remain forever an 
 open ground for the benefit of the poor. At the time 
 we now speak of (before 1798), this entire district was 
 unsettled, and even large portions of the town which had 
 been laid out were not built upon. Such was particu- 
 
TOWN LOTS. 129 
 
 larly the case with the southwestern and northwestern 
 portions, on which only one or two buildings were to be 
 seen. The streets were not graded, and two or three 
 ridges of ground ran athwart the streets and lots 
 (one from near the present Second Presbyterian church 
 north-eastwardly to Louther street near the Letort. 
 another across Pitt street near John Noble's late resi- 
 dence, and another across North Street at Mr. Shapley's 
 late residence), giving with the intervalled low grounds 
 opportunity for a varied traveling experience. There 
 are persons now living who can remember teams and 
 stages floundering in the mire or laboring up ascents in 
 our streets, a deep lime-kiln and a pond of water on our 
 public Square, and wide, unenclosed and unoccupied 
 commons on three sides of the town. 
 
 During the last three years of the last century some 
 lots were added to the town and the commons were en- 
 closed, so that the borough attained the limits which it 
 now has. This created great excitement on the part of 
 some, who contended that it was an encroachment on the 
 rights of the poor to have those commons for the pas- 
 turage of their cattle. The lots were however disposed 
 of, and among others the seven acres and a third which 
 have since formed the "campus" of Dickinson College.* 
 
 The Stone church received its repairs and completion 
 before the twenty-second of March, 1786, when seats 
 were assigned to the members of the united congrega- 
 tion. It naturally followed that the new comers from 
 
 *Rupp, pp. 388s. The deed of the College ground is still in existence 
 and is I believe in the possession of Dr. J. A. Murray. 
 
130 DAVIDSONS PASTORATE. 
 
 the Duffield congregation would find accommodation in 
 the part which had been just finished. This accounts 
 for the fact which many now recollect, that some of the 
 best portion had their pews for many years in the gal- 
 lery. The two preachers alternated on Sabbath morn- 
 ings and afternoons, and both took part in communion 
 services. Neither were distinguished for oratorical graces, 
 and in fact these were little in demand. The spirit and 
 habit of the people gave them a far higher relish for 
 stores of information and earnest discussion, and it was 
 in these that both their " pastor " and their " doctor " 
 abounded. The copiousness with which the latter es- 
 pecially poured forth his treasures seemed to know no 
 ordinary limit. He was always full and ready to speak, 
 and truth came from him always well arranged. It is 
 said that in compliance with the desires of his hearers 
 kindly but intelligibly expressed, he confined his dis- 
 courses to an hour's length so rigidly that the arrival of 
 the assigned limit would arrest him sometimes in the 
 middle of a sentence. Dr. Davidson was not so ready 
 in utterance for he never trusted himself to speak with- 
 out his manuscript, but in well prepared discourses, he 
 was equally affluent in learning and historical illustra- 
 tions.* On him however devolved the whole work of 
 pastoral visitation, and the instruction of the children. 
 Scrupulously neat in dress and careful in all personal 
 habits he moved among his people a pattern of what he 
 inculcated. Tender hearted and sincerely believing in 
 the stern doctrines of his church as to the sinfulness and 
 *Sprague's Annals, Vol. III. p. 325. 
 
CONGREGATION. I 3 I 
 
 danger of those out of Christ, his appeals to them in and 
 out of the pulpit were said to have been uncommonly 
 affecting. His punctuality and faithfulness in his weekly 
 appointments for catechising the different classes of the 
 youth, for preaching in remote parts of his congregation 
 and for visiting the sick, were equally the theme of 
 praise. And yet many recount with peculiar glee the 
 sympathy with which he entered into the amusements 
 of the young, attending their little parties and even ar- 
 ranging those parts for them which a stricter rule has 
 more recently proscribed. Attached to the most rigidly 
 orthodox party in the church and receiving without hes- 
 itation every part of their doctrinal sytem, he neverthe- 
 less was not embarrassed by his faith in Christ as the 
 sole foundation of all hope and in the great covenant of 
 redemption, when strenuously insisting upon the neces- 
 sity of works of righteousness and a life of moral purity 
 and benevolence ; and while omitting no doctrine essen- 
 tial to salvation, he seldom attempted to discuss the in- 
 comprehensible mysteries which belong only to God.* 
 Under the ministrations of two such men, we might 
 expect that the people would become intelligent and 
 perhaps numerous. In fact we are informed that many 
 came from a distance and took up their residence here 
 to enjoy the literary and religious privileges of the place. 
 No small number of the ministers and the distinguished 
 professional men of a succeeding generation in this re- 
 gion ; had their intellectual and moral training here. In 
 
 *A sermon on the death of Rev, Robert Davidson, D. D., preached in 
 the Pres. Church in Carlisle, Feb. 28, 1813, by the Rev. Robert Cathcart. 
 
132 DAVIDSON S PASTORATE. 
 
 proportion to the number of graduates from College, and 
 the amount of population, it is remarkable that so large 
 a portion became distinguished in the church, at the 
 bar, and in political life. During the heated conflicts 
 which took place about 1787, not only in this town but 
 in every part of the land with respect to the new Consti- 
 tution, there were some disturbances, but our principal 
 citizens always put themselves on the side of order and 
 law. They belonged indeed almost exclusively to the 
 party which was called Federal or Constitutional, and 
 hence they were in some instances exposed to popular 
 misunderstandings and opposition. In 1792 the minis- 
 ters and leading men of the congregation were obliged 
 to pass through an especially trying ordeal during the 
 progress of what was called the " Whiskey Rebellion." 
 When the Federal Government agreed to assume the 
 payment of the debts which the several States had con- 
 tracted for the War of Independence, by the advice of 
 Alexander Hamilton, then Secretary of the Treasury, 
 provision was made (1791) for raising the needful money 
 by a tax on imported spirits and an excise on whiskey. 
 Our people were not then familiar with such imposts, 
 and as this was a measure urged by the Federalists, 
 much odium was thrown upon it by their opponents. 
 Large amounts of property were also invested in the 
 manufacture of whiskey especially in those portions of 
 this State where much grain was raised which could not 
 easily be taken to market in its original form. By man- 
 ufacturing it into whiskey they were able to transport it 
 in a cheaper and more salable state. There were 5000 
 
WHISKEY INSURRECTION. 1 33 
 
 public and private distilleries in this State in 1790, and 
 many of these were in Cumberland County. The tax 
 was very unpopular among those interested in the man- 
 ufacture and use of ardent spirits, as many people then 
 were. In spite of the submission to the law which was 
 commended by the great majority of orderly citizens, 
 not a few sympathized with the insurrection, goaded on 
 by selfish interests, party spirit and the scarcely con- 
 cealed encouragement of some high in office. An asso- 
 ciation of men calling themselves "Sons of Liberty," had 
 been formed throughout the coimtry, a branch of which 
 was strong in this County. Some public demonstrations 
 had been made and a liberty pole had been erected in the 
 Public Square. In consultation with the friends of law 
 and order, the two ministers and the Session of the 
 Presbyterian church came to the conclusion that relig- 
 ion ought to utter its voice distinctly in behalf of public 
 authority. Washington had just issued his proclamation 
 (Sept. 15, 1792), warning all persons to desist from un- 
 lawful combinations and proceedings, and commanding 
 all insurgents to disperse and submit. Fifteen thousand 
 volunteers were called for, and Pennsylvania had raised 
 her quota and was concentrating her forces in this vi- 
 cinity. On the morning of a certain Sabbath in the 
 midst of this excitement, Dr. Davidson preached a tem- 
 perate discourse on the duty of the people to express 
 their views only in a constitutional way and in the mean 
 time to submit to the powers that be. Although not 
 acceptable to a large portion of his audience, his dis- 
 course gave no serious offence. But when in the after- 
 
134 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 noon Dr. Nisbet spoke from I Thessalonlans IV: ii, and 
 enforced with warmth and some sarcastic tartness the 
 duty of men's being quiet and minding their own busi- 
 ness and working with their own hands in their common 
 occupations, and showed that all were not fitted to be 
 legislators and philosophers, many of his hearers felt 
 insulted and exclaimed that "such doctrine did not suit 
 this side of the Atlantic." A few days afterwards many 
 of the disaffected ones came to town from the adjacent 
 country, erected "a liberty pole" in the Public Square 
 and for a day or two held sway in the town, and it was 
 feared that Dr. Nisbet's house would be assailed by a 
 mob. In truth a company of the insurgents were actu- 
 ally on their way to assault his residence, and were di- 
 verted only by being informed that his daughter was 
 lying there very ill, and that an attack on his dwelling 
 under such circumstances might endanger her life.* 
 
 In October of the same year (1794), several thousand 
 troops were assembled at Carlisle on their way to the ex- 
 pected scene of conflict in the western part of this State. 
 On Wednesday evening (Oct. ist), Gov. Mifflin of Penn- 
 sylvania, who for a while had scruples about using mili- 
 tary coercion, but who had now thrown himself heartily 
 into the work of putting down the "rebellion," delivered 
 an animated address to a large assembly in the Presby- 
 terian church. On Saturday the fourth, President Wash- 
 ington accompanied by his Secretary, Hamilton, with 
 over three thousand soldiers, and several Senators and 
 Representatives, arrived and formed an imposing display 
 
 *Life of Nisbet, by Dr. Samuel Miller, pp. 228s. 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLIES IN CARLISLE. I 35 
 
 of force and moral power. On the next day, these dis- 
 tinguished dignitaries Hstened to the patriotic discourses 
 of the ministers who were highly complimented for their 
 loyalty. For nearly two weeks Washington held his 
 quarters here, and was the guest of his confidential friend. 
 Gen. John Armstrong. On Monday the 6th he was ad- 
 dressed by the principal citizens, in a written discourse 
 expressive of their loyalty and confidence ; to which he 
 replied with much feeling in a similar manner. On the 
 lOth the Pennsylvania troops with Col. Blaine and others 
 proceeded to the West, and Washington went South to- 
 ward Bedford, where he arranged a plan of military 
 operations for his generals and returned to Philadelphia. 
 Within a month's time this disgraceful disturbance, 
 among the first of those exhibitions which the liquor 
 interest has since so often made of its disregard of law 
 or public welfare, was put down without the effusion of 
 blood.* 
 
 In May, 1792, the Fourth General Assembly of the 
 Presbyterian Church under its new Constitution was con- 
 vened in Carlisle. Some Western Presbyteries had be- 
 come wearied of the long journeys to Philadelphia and 
 had requested that the Assembly might be held " in the 
 West." Carlisle had therefore been selected, with the 
 view also of witnessing and encouraging the College which 
 had now become distinguished.! It was on this occa- 
 sion that Dr. Nisbet invited a large company of mem- 
 
 *Irving's Life of Washington, Vol. V. pp. 209—14. Rupfs Hist. pp. 
 408—10, Miller's Life of Nisbet, pp. 207—9. 
 \GiUeit's Hist. p. 270. Note. 
 
136 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 bers to dine with him, and Dr. Ashbel Green, who was 
 one of them and the Stated Clerk of the Assembly, says 
 that "the party was received and treated in a handsome 
 style ; and at its close the Doctor indulged his witty and 
 satirical vein beyond anything I had before witnessed. 
 At other times it had broken out by flashes, with dis- 
 tinct intermissions ; but it now blazed forth in a corusca- 
 tion, with only fitful abatements for more than an hour."* 
 It was this Assembly which was presided over by Dr. 
 John King of Mercersburgh, and which also consum- 
 mated the plan of correspondence which so long contin- 
 ued with the New England churches. Gen. Armstrong 
 was a member of this Assembly and also of that which 
 sat in Philadelphia the year before. As the number of 
 ministers of the whole church was on that year only 
 about 200, and as every six ministers were entitled to a 
 represention by one minister and one elder, the entire 
 Assembly could have been composed of not more 
 than seventy-five members. The Seventh Assembly 
 also met three years later (1795) in Carlisle and was pre- 
 sided over by Dr. John McKnight, most of whose life 
 was spent in Carlisle Presbytery, but who was then col- 
 league pastor with Dr. Rodgers over the United Presby- 
 terian congregation of New York.f 
 
 * Miller's Life of Nisbet. p. 317. 
 
 fit was about this time that measures were taken to secure a History of 
 each church under the care of the Gen. Assembly. The order was sent 
 down in 1793, and in 1795, Donegal Pres. reports that all its members 
 had complied with the order. In 1801 Dr. Davidson was appointed by 
 that Pres. "to draw up a short history of the Presbytery of Carlisle from 
 its rise to the present time," and at the next meeting Dr. D. brought in 
 such a history, which was read and approved and directed to be sent 
 
SECOND CHARTER. 1 37 
 
 By an act of the General Assembly of the. State of 
 Pennsylvania passed August 26, 1786, "Robert Miller, 
 John Armstrong, Wm. Moore, Thomas Craighead, Wm. 
 Lyon, George Davidson, James Irvine, John Agnew, 
 Rev. Robert Davidson, John Montgomery, Samuel A. 
 McCoskry and Samuel Laird and their successors duly 
 elected and appointed," were "made and constituted a 
 corporation and body politic in law and in fact to have 
 continuance forever by the name, style and title of the 
 Trustees of the Presbyterian church in the Borough of 
 Carlisle." In the preamble to this act however it is said 
 that in a petition to the House, the members of that 
 church had "represented that said church was incorpo- 
 rated by a charter obtained under the former govern- 
 ment; which charter has become void by reason that 
 the members of said congregation being some years des- 
 titute of a pastor neglected to choose trustees on the 
 day required by said charter." Whether this earlier 
 charter had been of the congregation under the care of 
 Mr. Steel or of that under the care of Mr. Duffield is not 
 determined by the words used. The terms of the new 
 act are of the most liberal character and fully provide 
 against a forfeiture like that by which the former had 
 become invalid.* 
 
 At the first communion under Dr. Davidson in June, 
 1785, twenty-four persons were added on a profession of 
 their faith.f It was seldom that such a season passed 
 
 forward by the Commissioners to the Gen. Assembly." It is much to be 
 regretted that no copy of this history is known to be in existence. 
 
 *Printed copy of the charter. 
 
 fMS. Memorandum Book kept by Dr. D. and now in possession of 
 Session. 
 
138 Davidson's PASTORATE. 
 
 at which additions were not made to the body of com- 
 municants. The baptism of children was almost uni- 
 versal to the entire population, inasmuch as all denom- 
 inations of Christians who had organizations in Carlisle, 
 believed in and held especially dear this rite. The 
 Episcopalians had been organized about 1765, the Ger- 
 man Reformed and Evangelical Lutheran churches 
 near the same time, the Methodist church soon after the 
 Revolution, and the Associate Presbyterian in 1798. 
 Dr. Davidson believed that all persons who had them- 
 selves been baptized and had a general faith in the 
 Christian system had a right to present their children in 
 baptism and he was therefore accustomed to administer 
 that interesting rite to nearly all who desired it. Lec- 
 tures were freely preached in every part of his extensive 
 parish, and catechetical classes were held every Satur- 
 day in some neighborhood, but prayer meetings were 
 not known and collections for Foreign missions were not 
 taken up. Contributions were occasionally "lifted" for 
 sending assistance to destitute settlements and to aid 
 "poor and pious youth in seeking an education for the 
 ministry." The salaries of ministers and the expenses 
 of public worship were defrayed by assessments on pews 
 in the church.f Although the Doctor was a skilful 
 versifier of the Psalms, and had been appointed by the 
 Synod and the subsequent General Assembly on Com- 
 mittees "for securing a more perfect version of the Psalms 
 than that in common use," he does not appear to have 
 
 fMS. Letter of Dr. Geo. Duffield. 
 
COLLEGE BUILDING. 139 
 
 interfered with the use of Rouse's version which he 
 found at first among his people. 
 
 It was at some time near 1802, that the Trustees of 
 Dickinson College began to erect a building for the ac- 
 commodation of their students on the lot they had pur- 
 chased. With immense effort they succeeded in 
 raising funds and in constructing a single edifice into 
 which they were preparing to remove, when near the 
 commencement of 1803, their work was entirely con- 
 sumed by fire. Fortunately they were still in possession 
 of the property on Pomfret Street and Liberty Alley, 
 and there the exercises of College continued until a new 
 edifice was built on the "campus," but the disappointment 
 for the time seemed almost insupportable. Appeals 
 however were again made to the churches and to the 
 friends of education throughout the land, and before 
 another year a new and more imposing structure arose 
 from the ashes. But before this happy result was at- 
 tained, Dr. Nisbet was himself taken from them by death. 
 Under the exhausting labors which he undertook in 
 such trying circumstances, his vigorous system gave way 
 to a severe cold, accompanied with inflammation of the 
 lungs and fever. Unable to arrest the progress of the 
 disease, he finally succumbed under it (Jan. 18, 1804), 
 after more than two weeks of intense suffering, in the 
 sixty-eighth year of his age. The event threw not only 
 the College but the whole community into mourning. 
 He was in intimate relations with the congregation to 
 which he was a preacher, and to the whole population 
 with which he held much intercourse. All admired 
 
140 DAVIDSONS PASTORATE. 
 
 him, though many differed from him in some of his 
 views. He had been deprived of many of his stipulated 
 dues, not because his rights were not respected, but on 
 account of the extreme severity of the times.* And now 
 when he was so suddenly snatched from their midst, all 
 hearts were smitten with woe. Dr. Davidson was called 
 upon for a discourse on his life and character, in which 
 he declared that "the world was deprived of a scholar and 
 a divine worthy to be ranked among the most eminent.' 
 His remains were interred in the Cemetery of this Bor- 
 ough, and the Trustees of the College resolved to erect 
 over them a suitable monument ; but great embarrass- 
 ments caused so many delays, that the task was assumed 
 by his only surviving son, Alexander Nisbet Esq., of 
 Baltimore. A beautiful inscription, supposed to have 
 been composed by Dr. John M. Mason, one of his suc- 
 cessors in office, but then of New York, records the 
 high esteem with which he was regarded. At the time 
 of his decease he left two sons and two daughters. His 
 eldest son Thomas survived him only a few months, was 
 never married, and was the victim of dissipated habits. 
 His second son Alexander, graduated at Dickinson Col- 
 lege in 1794, studied law under Judge Thomas Duncan 
 of Carlisle, settled as a lawyer in Baltimore where he 
 was for more than twenty years a Judge of the City 
 Court, and has only recently deceased. His eldest 
 daughter Mary, married soon after his settlement in this 
 country Wm. Turnbull Esq., and died about twenty 
 years after her father, leaving a numerous family. His 
 
 * Miller s Life of Nisbet p. 288. 
 
DR. DAVIDSON. I4I 
 
 second daughter Alison, married Dr. Samuel A. Mc- 
 Coskry in 1795, and was left a widow in 1818. She 
 was for many years a worthy member of this church, 
 until her removal to reside with her only surviving son 
 Samuel, the present Episcopal Bishop of Michigan. 
 One of her daughters married Rev. Erskine Mason D. 
 D., of New York, and another Charles D. Cleaveland, 
 then a professor in Dickinson College, but since the 
 Principal of a respectable literary institution in Philadel- 
 phia, where he recently died.* 
 
 As Vice President of the College Dr. Davidson en- 
 deavored to discharge the duties of a Principal for five 
 years. In 1809, on the election of Rev. Dr. Jeremiah 
 Atwater, to be Principal, he resigned all connection with 
 the Faculty of the College, that he might devote himself 
 exclusively to his pastoral duties, and received a vote of 
 thanks from the Trustees "for his long and faithful ser- 
 vices." A few months before, he had been severely af- 
 flicted by the death of his second wife, the daughter of 
 one of his elders, John Montgomery Esq., after a brief 
 union of two years. She was the mother of his only son, 
 Rev. Dr. Robert Davidson recently deceased. For more 
 than a quarter of a century, he had been connected 
 with Dickinson College, for which he probably did more 
 in building it up and giving it its peculiar character than 
 any one man. Voluminous manuscript Lectures in the 
 various departments in which he served, still remain and 
 attest his remarkable diligence and versatility. He had 
 made himself familiar with not less than eight languages. 
 
 * Miller s Life of Nishet, p. loiss. 
 
142 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 and with the whole circle of the sciences of that period. 
 Astronomy however appears to have been his favorite Stu- 
 dy, and he not only published some papers in that depart- 
 ment, which were extensively quoted, but he invented an 
 ingenious apparatus by which the whole solar system was 
 presented to view on the same axis, and all the changes of 
 the seasons and of the heavenly bodies were rendered eas- 
 ily intelligible. His mind appears also to have been tuned 
 to a singular harmony, which disposed him to smooth 
 away discordances of every kind. Dr. Cathcart says of 
 him : "He had a natural turn for poetry and a taste for 
 drawing, but could not afford time to cultivate it as he 
 could have wished. He spent however a considerable 
 part of the last winter of his life in reading the Book of 
 Psalms in the original, in examining all the versions of 
 them to which he could have access, and in giving them 
 a metrical version of his own with notes and explana- 
 tions. This version is doubtless far inferior to that of 
 Watts, yet'we think it much superior to that of Stern- 
 hold & Hopkins improved by Rouse, which continues to 1 
 be sung in his as in many other congregations. He was 
 far from speaking highly of it himself, for as he modestly 
 observed in a letter to myself, 'that if no person should 
 receive any advantage from it, yet he himself had 
 been fully compensated for all his time and trouble, by 
 having his attention so particularly called to that beauti- 
 ful, instructive, but too much neglected portion of Scrip- 
 ture, the Book of Psalms.' When he was a Professor in 
 the University of Pennsylvania he composed an Epitome 
 of Geography and turned it into metre. Although the 
 
REGISTER AND §ESSION. I43 
 
 subject was very inauspicious for poetry, yet he made 
 the most of it, and many young men were induced by its 
 being in verse to commit many parts of it to memory.* 
 
 Of his subsequent labors in the pastorate, we have 
 very few memorials. A little book of private memoran- 
 dums of marriages and admissions to the communion, is 
 the only record he has left us of his ministerial labors. 
 On one or two occasions a large number of persons made 
 a public profession of their faith, and so we infer that he 
 must have enjoyed something like the revivals of an 
 earlier and a more recent period, but ordinarily the com- 
 municants were gathered by small additions. During 
 the twenty-seven years of his pastorate, four hundred and 
 ninety-eight persons were admitted to his church, three 
 hundred and thirty of whom were by profession of their 
 faith. In 18 12 he records that "the whole number of 
 communicants was one hundred and ninety-six, although 
 twelve at least, perhaps twenty, are absent."t 
 
 The elders who served with him in session are known 
 to us only as they are mentioned on the minutes ofPres- 
 bytery ; but from these we gather the names of Andrew 
 McBath, Robert Miller, John Montgomery, William 
 Lyon, Samuel Woods, Samuel Laird, William Douglass, 
 Charles McClure, John Creigh, John M. Davidson, and 
 James Lamberton. 
 
 Dr. Davidson was married a third time|| (April 17, 1810) 
 
 *Sermon 011 the death of Dr. Davidson, preached in the Pres. Church 
 of Carlisle, Feb. 28, 1813, by the Rev. Robert Caihcart, of York, pp. 20 
 
 — 21. 
 
 f Memorandum Book of Dr. Davidson. 
 
 11 His first wife he had married on his first entrance upon the ministry, 
 after her attendance upon him during a serious illness. He lived with her 
 
144 .Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 to a daughter of the Hon. Wm. Harris. She survived 
 him many years, residing principally at York, Pa., where 
 she died about 1850. On the death of General Wash- 
 ington, Dec. 14, 1799, he preached to his people a 
 Funeral Sermon, which was printed, and "may be seen 
 in a collection of such discourses" which was formed 
 soon after that event. In 1796, he attained one of the 
 highest honors of his church, in being chosen Modera- 
 tor of the Eighth General Assembly which met at Phil- 
 adelphia.* 
 
 One of the latest acts which distinguished his Presby- 
 terial career, was the introduction and passage of an 
 overture of which he is supposed to have been the au- 
 thor and which is thus noticed on the minutes of Carlisle 
 " Presbytery : "The Presbytery, learning that praying so- 
 cieties have of late been instituted in various places 
 within our bounds and with promising appearances of 
 success ; and highly approving of such societies as 
 tending under the divine blessing to promote the 
 
 for more than thirty years, whea she was killed by the overturning of a 
 carriage at Carlisle in 1806. The circumstances connected with his mar- 
 riage with her are thus related by bis son : '-While a student of Divinity 
 he was seized with a dangerous illness at a farm house in the country, 
 and owed his life to the assiduous care and kind nursing of a daughter, 
 (Abigail) of his host. She became so much attached to her patient that 
 upon his recovery he ascertained there was hut one way in which he could 
 repay her. Such was his gratitude, and such his nice sense of honor, that, 
 finding her happiness seriously involved, he married her; although she 
 was older than himself, had not the slightest pretension to beauty, and 
 moved in an humble sphere of life. She made him, however, for upwards 
 of thirty years, an excellent and devoted wife." Sprague's Annals, Vol. 
 Ill, p. 322. 
 
 * Memoir of Dr. Davidson by his son, Br. R. Davidson, in Sprague's 
 Annals, Vol. Ill, pp. 322 — 6. 
 
DR. Davidson's death. 145 
 
 interests of vital religion, do recommend to all the con- 
 gregations under our care to institute and encourage 
 such societies as far as their circumstances may render 
 the same practicable." His death took place Dec. 13, 
 1812, athis residence in Carlisle (lot No. 37, on the 
 North side of West Main Street, the western half of lots 
 now occupied by J. Brown Parker). In his Funeral Dis- 
 course, his intimate friend Dr. Cathcart of York, said of 
 him : "As a public speaker he would certainly have 
 been more popular had it not been for his extreme sen- 
 sibility, which was so great as to forbid him from al- 
 most ever attempting to address the feelings of an audi- 
 ence ; as his own became so much affected, as to prevent 
 him from proceeding. Still his manner was solemn, 
 impressive and well calculated to persuade. As a 
 member of church judicatories, he was punctual in his 
 attendance, and well acquainted with the Constitution 
 and Discipline of the church. His opinions were well 
 digested and matured and could generally'- be depended 
 on ; but it was sometimes difficult to obtain them. This 
 proceeded from a natural diffidence, as well as from a 
 great unwillingness to enter into disputes and contro- 
 versies. He was truly humble, thought modestly of his 
 own attainments and was disposed to prefer others to 
 himself in honor. He possessed great equanimity of 
 mind, uncommon prudence and sound discretion. His 
 moderation was literally known to all men. And though 
 perhaps irritable by nature yet had he by great exertion 
 and divine aid, obtained a considerable victory over his 
 appetites and passions. He endeavored as far as was 
 
146 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 possible to live peaceably with all men. He followed 
 the things that make for peace, and studied to promote 
 it as far as his influence extended. He was inviolable 
 in his friendship when once fixed, and had particular 
 pleasure in serving a friend. During an intimacy with 
 him of twenty years, never was an act done, a word 
 spoken or look given, inconsistent with the most sincere 
 and disinterested friendship. He was free from sordid 
 avarice, and from an immoderate love of the riches or 
 pleasures of the world. And though his income was 
 moderate yet was he liberal and given to hospitality. 
 And as he was a pattern for believers in his life, so was 
 he also exemplary in his death. The most difficult part 
 of a Christian's duty, and the highest degree of holiness 
 upon earth, is to bear excessive pain with a meek and 
 quiet spirit. His sufferings were great and his pain ex- 
 cessive, occasioned by the apprehension of instant suffo- 
 cation, a sensation of all others the most distressing, yet 
 never did a murmur escape nor a complaint proceed from 
 his lips. And this was the case not only for a few days, 
 but for more than two months. When he had respites 
 from suffering, he was communicating instruction and 
 giving salutary admonitions to those around him, as long 
 as he was permitted to use such exertion. And though he 
 had the nearest and dearest connexions to attach him to 
 life (for where was there ever a more tender father or 
 affectionate husband ?), yet was he enabled to bear the 
 dissolution of those endearing ties, and to say from the 
 heart, 'the will of the Lord be done!' Thus having 
 faithfully finished his labors, and patiently endured the 
 
LAST MESSAGE. 14/ 
 
 sufferings allotted him, he calmly fell asleep in the Lord. 
 This happened on the day of sacred rest, perhaps 
 intended by God as a token or earnest of that eter- 
 nal rest into which he was about to enter, and which 
 remaineth for the people of God. You in this place 
 have enjoyed the preaching of several eminent men dis- 
 tinguished for their zeal, piety and learning. Few 
 branches of the church can boast of such able and faith- 
 ful ministers of the gospel as this corner of the vineyard. 
 You have had a Duffield, a Steel, a Nisbet and a David- 
 son ; all diligent and faithful laborers. Have their in- 
 structions been improved by you as they ought, and will 
 it be finally a blessing to you that you have lived under 
 their ministry?" The last Sabbath of September, Dr. 
 Davidson had given notice to his people that on the en- 
 suing Sabbath the Lord's Supper would be celebrated. 
 He was taken ill in the course of the week, with the dis- 
 order of which he afterwards died. Not being able to 
 attend, he sent to his people a most affectionate and pa- 
 thetic appeal (his last address), which was read to them 
 at the close of the exercises. His remains were interred 
 in the public cemetery of Carlisle, and it was quite ap- 
 propriate that on the tombstone of one who had con- 
 centrated in himself and united the affections of a hith- 
 erto sadly divided people, who had preserved from strife 
 a Collegiate board with strong tendencies to alienation, 
 who had made it his life work to study and sing the har- 
 monies of nature and of divine truth, and whose presence 
 had always been for every circle like a wave of serenity, 
 
148 Davidson's pastorate. 
 
 should be inscribed the well merited words, "A Blessed 
 Peacemaker." 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MR. DUFFIELD's pastorate. 
 
 During the last three years of Dr. Davidson's pastor- 
 ate, he was assisted in preaching by the Rev. Henry R, 
 Wilson. He had graduated at Dickinson College in 
 1798, had studied theology under Dr. Nisbet, had mar- 
 ried a daughter of David Brown of Carlisle, had been li- 
 censed by the Presbytery of Carlisle in iSoi, was or- 
 dained and installed at Bellefonte and Lick Run in Cen- 
 tre County by the Presbytery of Huntingdon in 1802, 
 and became Professor of Languages in Dickinson Col- 
 lege in 1809.* After Dr. Davidson's death he continued 
 to supply the vacant pulpit, at least one-half the time 
 until 1813, when at the meeting of Presbytery (April 
 13), "a paper was brought in signed by five elders of the 
 congregation of Carlisle requesting that the Rev. Henry 
 R. Wilson be appointed to preach in that congregation 
 one-half of his time during the ensuing six months ; 
 
 *Sprague's Annals, Vol, IV. pp. 300—3. Triennial Catalogue of 
 Dickinson College, 1814. 
 
CALL TO MR. WILSON. I49 
 
 and soliciting additional supplies." "Another paper was 
 presented signed by five trustees and five members of 
 said congregation, praying that Mr. Wilson may not be 
 appointed as a stated supply or in any relation to the 
 congregation which might interfere with or prevent their 
 obtaining at the earliest a preacher or pastor who shall 
 unite the congregation and promote peace and harmony 
 among them ; adding that at an unusually full meeting of 
 the congregation held for the purpose, it was clearly 
 evinced that the congregation or at least the half of it is 
 not well disposed to Mr. Wilson. Whereupon, Resolved, 
 That as complying with the request contained in the 
 first of these papers might not tend to promote the 
 peace, union or harmony- of that congregation it be not 
 granted : more especially as complying with it might be 
 attended with embarrrassments both to Mr. Wilson and 
 the people of Fort Cumberland, who have sent on a 
 call for Mr. Wilson, which the Presbytery have sustained 
 and directed to be put into his hands, and which from 
 the circumstances of the case seems to require an imme- 
 diate answer." It appears that Mr. Wilson did not accept 
 the call to Fort Cumberland, but that the party in the 
 church desiring his services persisted in urging him as a 
 candidate for the pastorate. At the meeting of Presby- 
 tery in September of the same year (181 3), a call for 
 him was presented in which the congregation of Car- 
 lisle "promise to pay him the sum of one Thousand 
 Dollars annually, in regular annual payments." "Ac- 
 companying this call however were several other papers, 
 containing a remonstrance against the call and a reply in 
 
ISO duffield's pastorate. 
 
 favor of it." On the next day (Sept. 29th), "Presbytery 
 resumed the consideration of the call. It appeared from 
 the represention of Mr. Denny, who presided in drawing 
 up said call, that upon the case being put to a vote there 
 were sixty-eight in favor of the call and twenty-seven op- 
 posed to it. It appeared further that previous to entering 
 upon the business, a protest was read signed by twenty- 
 eight persons, assigning various reasons against pro- 
 ceeding to the election from supposed irregularities in 
 the proceedings. A memorial was also presented to 
 Presbytery signed by fifty-six persons, styled pewhold- 
 ers remonstrating against the settlement of Mr. W. in 
 that congregation as of a pernicious and ruinous ten- 
 dency to the interests of the society. Two other papers 
 were offered, stating from the Treasurer's books, that 
 the pew-rents of those who voted in favor of the call 
 amounted to Two Hundred and Thirty-nine Dollars, and 
 that the pew-rents of those who voted against it amounted 
 to Three Hundred and Ten Dollars. A paper was like- 
 wise presented in favor of the call, signed by sixty-one 
 persons, styled pewholders in the communion of the 
 church, by fifty-four who were pewholders only, and by one 
 hundred and four in communion only ; offering a variety 
 of reasons in support of the call. Another paper was 
 presented from the Board of Trustees (one member ob- 
 jecting) protesting against the settlement of Mr. W. 
 among them and appointing commissioners to lay their 
 objections and reasons before Presbytery. The above 
 papers having been read and the parties heard through 
 their commissioners at full length, the Presbytery pro- 
 
MR. Wilson's call refused. i 5 1 
 
 ceeded to deliberate and determine upon the case. Where- 
 upon it was unanimously resolved that it was inexpedient 
 to put said call into the hands of Mr. Wilson. An ap- 
 peal to Synod was entered against this decision by the 
 Commissioners who advocated the call. A paper was 
 then brought in signed by four elders of the Carlisle con- 
 gregation requesting that Mr. Wilson be appointed to 
 supply in that place the half of his time during the 
 ensuing six months and soliciting as many other 
 supplies as may be convenient. After maturely consid- 
 ering this application, Presbytery, anxiously desirous of 
 promoting the union and peace of the congregation and 
 being fully persuaded that continuing Mr. W. the half or 
 any part of his time within the bounds of said congre- 
 gation, would in present circumstances have a direct 
 tendency to promote dissensions and divisions, resolved 
 that it be enjoined and it was thereby enjoined on Mr. 
 W. not to preach or exercise his ministerial function 
 therein. It was also resolved further, that it be ear- 
 nestly recommended to the congregation to study the 
 things which make for peace and the things by which 
 they may edify one another. Ordered that a copy of the 
 proceedings upon this subject be read in the Carlisle 
 church next Lord's day after sermon." Two years later 
 (Sept. 26, 181 5), it is recorded in the minutes of Presby- 
 tery that Mr. Knox of Carlisle complained of some pro- 
 ceedings of the Session of Carlisle in a case between him 
 and Samuel Woods, in which "Mr. Wilson was invited 
 to sit as Moderator." The complaint was sustained and 
 Mr. Wilson was censured for accepting the invitation to 
 
J 52 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 preside, and the Session were censured for inviting him 
 to preside, "when he was under a particular prohibition 
 by Presbytery not to perform any ministerial function 
 within the bounds of that congregation." 
 
 The next year (i8i6), he resigned his professorship in 
 College, and became pastor of the church at Silvers' 
 Spring, and in 1824 he took charge of the congregation 
 at Shippensburgh. In 1838, he accepted a general 
 agency for the Board of Publication, and in 1842, he be- 
 came pastor of the church at Neshaminy, Bucks Co. 
 In all these relations he exhibited remarkable diligence 
 and self denial, and was in each charge more than com- 
 monly successful. He died in 1849, at the house of his 
 son Rev. H. R. Wilson, in Philadelphia.* 
 
 In the month of July, 181 5, Mr. George Duffield was 
 on a journey to the Western part of this State on busi- 
 ness for his father, of Lancaster County. On reaching 
 Carlisle, where his grandfather had been so long a pas- 
 tor, and where many friends of the family still resided, 
 he concluded to remain over Sabbath ; and he was pre- 
 vailed upon to supply the vacant pulpit. He had been 
 licensed three months before by the Presbytery of Phil- 
 adelphia, just as he had reached twenty-one years of age, 
 He saw the congregation divided into parties, agitated 
 by the revival of controversies which had slumbered for 
 a generation but embittered by new feuds of a personal 
 character, giving all their strength to ecclesiastical suits 
 some of which had reached the General Assembly, and 
 to a great degree inattentive to the interests of the soul. 
 
 * Sprague s Annals, Vol. IV. pp. 300 — 3. 
 
CALL ACCEPTED. 153 
 
 There are those yet living, who remember the impas- 
 sioned earnestness with which the youthful preacher 
 strove to recall them to more spiritual duties ; and a 
 number of persons in after life ascribed their permanent 
 religious impressions to his fidelity and zeal on that oc- 
 casion. By the middle of December, the congregation 
 which had been vacant for three years, agreed to lay 
 aside their dissensions, and united in giving him a call 
 to become their pastor. On the last Sabbath of the year 
 (1815), he visited them again and began preaching with 
 them, but without committing himself to accept their 
 call. Some attempts were made by individuals to enlist 
 him on one side or another of the parties which pre- 
 vailed among them, and to prejudice him against persons 
 in the church and in Presbytery, but he was endowed 
 with discretion enough to bury such communications in 
 silence, and to lead those who sought his society to 
 better themes.* And yet, it was not without hesitation 
 and considerable reluctance that he consented to make 
 this place his home. He was aware that his views on 
 some points in Theology, and more especially on the ad- 
 ministration of the Sacraments and on Church Discipline 
 were not in accordance with those which had previously 
 been prevalent in the congregation and even among 
 some of his brethren in the ministry of this region. 
 Although his peculiarities in these respects were not 
 those which created disturbance many years afterwards, 
 and although they would be sanctioned by the general 
 church at the present time with perhaps entire unanim- 
 
 *Diiffield's Hist. Discourse at Carlisle, July i, 1857, p. 32. 
 
I 54 DUFFIELD S PASTORATE. 
 
 ity,* they were not likely to be accepted by the people 
 at that time without a serious and doubtful struggle. It 
 was therefore with extreme solicitude that after six 
 weeks of trial, he consented (in February, i8i6) to as- 
 sume the pastorate among this people. Even then how- 
 ever, he was disposed to put off the decisive act which 
 bound him to this people, and he was not ordained and 
 installed until Sept. 25, 18 16. 
 
 After so much deliberation and final conviction that 
 Providence was leading him hither, he was not the man 
 to temporize or to neglect all possible means of success. 
 There were but three active members of Session, William 
 Douglass (who had been a member and perhaps an el- 
 der in his grandfather's church in Carlisle), James Lam- 
 berton and George Davidson. These he had already 
 found to agree with him. or to have become convinced 
 of the propriety of his plans, and he felt assured that 
 they would sustain him. To them were added before 
 the first communion, Thomas Urie, Thomas Carothers, 
 Robert McCord, Robert Clark, and John Irvine, men 
 of unquestioned piety, of invincible firmness and of wise 
 counsel ; and of whom he always spoke with affection 
 and respect. At the first meeting of the enlarged Ses- 
 sion (Oct. 6, 1 8 16), some resolutions which he had care- 
 fully prepared and which had been adopted at a previous 
 
 *The views both of doctrine and discipline which Mr. D. at this time 
 entertained were such as he always contended were obtained from his the- 
 ological education under Dr. John M. Mason with whom he enjoyed the 
 most cordial friendship, and who for some years sat under his pastoral 
 charge witn entire cooperation and approbation. Private MS. Letters of 
 Dr, D. 
 
RESOLUTIONS. 155 
 
 meeting of Session (Sept. 29), were introduced "and after 
 much conversation were again unanimously adopted as 
 the rule of their proceedings." They were the following: 
 viz. I. Resolved, That we do earnestly deplore the evil 
 effects of an irregular or lax management of the disci- 
 pline of the church, and therefore purpose by the grace 
 of God to exert ourselves to preserve the purity of its 
 ordinances, and carefully and prudently to watch over 
 the conduct of its members. 
 
 2. Resolved, That we do conceive ourselves bound as 
 officers in the church of Christ, to whom is entrusted the 
 care of his house, to act very prudently and cautiously 
 with respect to admitting persons to the participation of 
 its privileges. Conceiving therefore that agreeably to 
 the constitution of Christ's church and our standards, a 
 credible profession of saving faith in Christ and obedi- 
 ence to his commandments is necessary to constitute a 
 person a member of the visible church ; and that the 
 right or privilege of baptism is derived by a parent for 
 his offspring, not in consequence "of his being himself 
 baptized but in consequence of his being himself a mem- 
 ber, that is, one who credibly professes the great truths 
 taught by his baptism, and sealed not so much to the 
 infant as to the church — conceiving this, we do consider 
 ourselves warranted, yea authorized to deny the privilege 
 of baptism to all who do not make such a profession, 
 and to refuse that it should be administered to any in a 
 way which does not recognize its public character as 
 being an ordinance of the church and sealing to the 
 church that which it symbolizes, except perhaps in cases 
 
156 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 when peculiar and pressing circumstances may prevent. 
 
 3. Resolved, That as the peace and prosperity of the 
 church depends in a great measure upon the purity of 
 its members, we do therefore conceive it to be our duty 
 to prevent from participating in its privileges any or all who 
 do not come under all the obligations which Christ has 
 imposed upon his people, and to see that its members live 
 according to them. We therefore cannot conceive our- 
 selves authorized to receive into the communion of the 
 church those who refuse to set up the worship of God 
 in their families or to desist from those pursuits which 
 are inconsistent with a godly walk and conversation, nor 
 to retain in the enjoyment of its privileges those who 
 having promised to do either have failed to comply. 
 
 4. Resolved, That as the discipline of Christ's house 
 is all founded in love we do therefore conceive ourselves 
 bound to deal with all offenders with all long-suffering 
 and with the utmost tenderness, in hopes that by its sal- 
 utary exercise and seasonable administration they may 
 be recovered out of the snare of the devil. 
 
 5. Resolved, That as frequent administrations of the 
 Sacrament of the Lord's Supper are highly conducive to 
 the edification and comfort of the church, we will there- 
 fore see that we have this confirming and strengthening 
 ordinance celebrated amongst us at least once in three 
 months, and that as this will occasion an increase of la- 
 bour on the part of the pastor and as it may at all times 
 be difficult to procure assistance, and as in general much 
 preaching about the time of its celebration is rather cal- 
 culated to throw a gloom around it so as to prevent in- 
 
LIST OF COMMUNICANTS. 1$? 
 
 Stead of inducing a bold and confident approach to God 
 in that ordinance, we do therefore agree that there shall 
 be but one day devoted to what is called a preparation 
 or fast day, which shall be on the Saturday preceding 
 the day on which it is to be administered. 
 
 6. Resolved, That each member of Session be fur- 
 nished with and keep a copy of the foregoing resolu- 
 tions." 
 
 As each of these resolutions was aimed at long estab- 
 lished usages in the congregation, we need not be sur- 
 prised that they should have awakened much opposition. 
 There was however one circumstance which afforded a 
 favorable occasion for dropping many from the lists of 
 communicants who would not or could not come up to 
 the new regulations. As no lists of dismissions or deaths 
 had been kept, but only of baptisms and admissions to 
 the Lord's table, it was impossible to determine who 
 were at that tinrie in regular standing as communicants, 
 and it was resolved that "all who had formerly been 
 members should hand in their names to the pastor and 
 after a personal interview with him or one of the elders, 
 a token for the communion should be given them and 
 their names should be recorded." In April 12, 1 8 14, 
 there had been reported Two Hundred and Twenty-one 
 members in communion, though it had been added that 
 this was "probably twenty-one too many." The list of 
 names now formed in the course of a few weeks includ- 
 ed only One Hundred and Fifty- two names of those who 
 had been communicants in former years. In this way 
 those who had backslidden, who had fallen into scan- 
 
15^ duffield's pastorate. 
 
 dalous sins, or were dissatisfied with the new regulations 
 were quietly dropped. Baptism was refused to the chil- 
 dren of all but professed believers and was in all cases, ex- 
 cept in extraordinary circumstances, required to be pub- 
 lic ; and the children thus baptized were treated as mem- 
 bers of the church and subject in all possible cases to its 
 discipline and care. In ever)^ proper way and especially 
 in their annual visitations to families, the pastor and Ses- 
 sion were expected to make inquiry whether these chil- 
 dren were religiously educated and instructed, and when 
 they gave evidence of piety they were informed that as 
 members they had a right to a place at the table of 
 Christ. The pastor himself superintended their instruc- 
 tion in the catechism and watched carefully over their 
 common deportment. In 1816, a Sabbath School was 
 organized, it being among the first in this region.* It 
 was intended principally for those children whose relig- 
 ious education was neglected at home, and hence was 
 looked upon as a benevolent or missionary operation. 
 Since that time the Sabbath School has got to be looked 
 upon in many places as designed wholly for the families 
 of the congregation, and too often as supplying the 
 place of parental care. A Bible class was also started, 
 but for some time was attended exclusively by young 
 women under the superintendence of the pastor. There 
 was no library for either of these schools during the first 
 seven years, and the singing was altogether from the 
 book in use in the congregational worship, commonly 
 
 ^Religious Miscellany, Vol, II, pp 23—25, (published at Carlisle by 
 Fleming & Geddes, 1823). 
 
PRAYER MEETINGS. I 59 
 
 called "Rouse's version of the Psalms." Prayer meet- 
 ings had been cautiously introduced by Mr. Wilson, and 
 with the assistance of Dr. Atwater, then President of 
 Dickinson College, had been for a while maintained, but 
 no layman had been expected to take part in the exer- 
 cises. They were now revived, and a few elders and 
 private Christians were encouraged to lead in the devo- 
 tions. Even women were induced to form an associa- 
 tion for prayer and mutual improvement by themselves, 
 under specific rules derived directly from the Scriptures. 
 Wednesday afternoon was devoted to catechetical in- 
 struction in which the young people were classified ac- 
 cording to their age and sex, and were required to 
 repeat the Shorter Catechism with proofs, and encour- 
 aged to learn the Larger also and the Psalms. To reach 
 those who lived in the country, appointments were made 
 and announced on the Sabbath for a meeting at some 
 suitable place where the children were to be collected, 
 so that each neighborhood would be reached during the 
 annual family visitation. This visitation was performed 
 by the pastor accompanied by the elder within whose 
 "quarter" the neighborhood properly fell, and it was ex- 
 pected that every member of the family would be pres- 
 ent, and that inquiries would be made into each one's 
 knowledge and spiritual state. Without taking the re- 
 .sponsibility of the education and care of children from 
 their natural guardians, the Session felt bound to see 
 that the promises made at baptism were faithfully com- 
 plied with; and to urge all the youth as soon as they ar- 
 rived at a suitable age to take upon themselves the vows 
 
i6o duffield's pastorate. 
 
 of their baptism and to avail themselves of church privi- 
 leges.* 
 
 The church was then somewhat reduced in numbers, 
 but its spirituality and efficiency were perceptibly in- 
 creased. The young pastor was evidently a man of 
 prayer and of more than ordinary consecration to his 
 work. If the rules he introduced were strict and unu- 
 sual and sometimes enforced with severity, it was evident 
 that he enforced upon himself what he demanded from 
 others, and that he was actuated by an ardent love for 
 souls, and an overwhelming sense of responsibility to 
 God. His word was therefore with power. A few fam- 
 ilies, more attached to their amusements and especially to 
 public and promiscuous dancing than to their church, 
 ultimately withdrew to another congregation, and others 
 who disliked the prominence given to the peculiar doc- 
 trines of the Calvinistic system became connected with 
 a new organization of the Methodist church. On nei- 
 ther of these points was there any relaxation. A form 
 of admission to the communion, to be publicly read and 
 assented to by every one coming to the Table of the 
 Lord was introduced, which pledged each one to re- 
 nounce "attendance at balls, dancing, theatres, and such 
 like demoralizing amusements," and set forth what were 
 called "the doctrines of grace" in the strongest terms. 
 The opposition of some ungodly persons rose to the 
 highest degree and sometimes even threatened violence, 
 but the wrath of man was restrained, and the truth com- 
 mended itself to every man's conscience in the sight of 
 
 *MS. Letters of Rev. George Duffield, D. D. 
 
CO-OPERATION. l6l 
 
 God. The first communion season Oct. 20, i8i6, one 
 month after the installation of the new pastor, was an 
 occasion of extraordinary interest. Since the death of 
 Dr. Davidson, during an interval of about three years, 
 the church had enjoyed only one such season. In con- 
 sequence of the unpleasant feelings produced among the 
 people by the action of Presbytery on their call to Mr. 
 Wilson, no request for supplies or for the administration 
 of the Sacraments had been sent up. Twenty-three 
 persons came forward to the communion for the first 
 time, and twenty- one by certificate. During the first 
 year of Mr. Duffield's pastorate this number was aug- 
 mented to seventy-five by profession and fifty by certifi- 
 cate. Numbers came before Session confessing that 
 they had never before known what true religion was, 
 though they had before been communicants here and in 
 other places, and desiring that a statement of their cases 
 might be publicly made. Most of the new members 
 were connected with the Bible class, and were prepared 
 for their public reception by a careful examination and 
 training for many weeks. The people generally co-op- 
 erated with the pastor, and were heartily with him in 
 his sentiments and aims. The members of the church 
 especially were of one mind and gave their faithful tes- 
 timony in behalf of what was preached, even when their 
 defects were unsparingly condemned. "The results soon 
 began to irritate the wicked and unbelieving, and they 
 were not backward in expressing their sentiments. The 
 openmouthed and billingsgate ribaldry and the reproach- 
 ful hostility of those who rejected the gospel and which 
 
1 62 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 for years were unintermittent and abundant only served 
 to strengthen the cord of attachment that united pastor 
 and people. Seldom indeed was he obliged to say 
 that the members of the church strengthened the hands 
 of the wicked. The developments of Providence were 
 often of a character distinctly marked and lessons of 
 wisdom and piety were taught by them which have been 
 of value ever since."* In some instances those who 
 made a mock of religion were so struck down in the 
 midst of their impieties as to hold up a manifest signal 
 of divine rebuke, and to compel others to fear and take 
 warning. 
 
 This state of things was however by no means uni- 
 form. The pastor and Session witnessed many seasons 
 of religious declension in which their patience and 
 fidelity were severely tried. Cases of discipline came 
 up in Session which were grievous to their hearts and 
 were used by opposers with some effect against religion. 
 At such times, days of fasting, humiliation and prayer 
 were held, when the sins and infirmities of God's people 
 were exposed, bewailed and often effectually renounced. 
 In 1822 especially, the following minute is found on the 
 Records, viz. : " Whereas the judgments of God are 
 abroad among us descending in various forms, in sore 
 and mortal diseases in many places, and in the immedi- 
 ate vicinity of this ; but especially among us in severe 
 and long continued drought which has already cut short 
 the crops and destroyed the pasture and produced a 
 
 * Duffield's Hist. Disc, at the Centennial celebration, July i, 1857, p. 
 33. Minutes of Session /awz'w. 
 
REVIVALS. 163 
 
 great scarcity of water; and Whereas a general observ- 
 ance of a day of fasting, humiliation and prayer by all 
 religious denominations is much to be desired : There- 
 fore Resolved, That a Committee be appointed to confer 
 with the different pastors and vestries or Sessions belong- 
 ing to the different religious societies of this Borough, 
 and if they shall deem it proper agree upon some day 
 to be observed for this purpose." Indeed the Pastor, in 
 speaking of those times, makes mention of seasons in 
 which he was driven sometimes to extreme discourage- 
 ment and spiritual conflicts. The ultimate effect how- 
 ever was to bring him and other leaders in the church 
 to more earnest wrestlings in prayer, and to greater earn- 
 estness in the use of means. It was not for such men 
 and women to yield to despondency or fear. 
 
 Accordingly God not unfrequently gave tokens of his 
 acceptance of their supplications and blessed their efforts. 
 Seldom were the dews of the Spirit withheld and but 
 one communion season passed during Mr. Dufifield's 
 pastorate here, in which a goodly number were not 
 added to the company of believers. But seasons of re- 
 markable revival after a time of declension were also 
 enjoyed in which larger ingatherings were witnessed. 
 Such were especially the years 18 17, 1823, 1827, 1831, 
 and 1834. One of these interesting seasons (1823) was 
 in connection with an impressive series of providences. 
 We have noticed the judgments which led to the ap- 
 pointment in the autumn of 1822 of a day of humiliation 
 and prayer. Within a few months took place the sudden 
 death of two young men of great promise, and connected 
 
164 DUFFIELD S PASTORATE. 
 
 with families of high position in society. One of these 
 was James Hall, the son of Dr. John M. Mason, the 
 former theological preceptor of Mr. Duffield, and at that 
 time Principal of Dickinson College. This young man 
 had not long before graduated, and was then a teacher 
 in the Grammar school. He is said to have maintained 
 a highly exemplary character and to have been much 
 beloved. During the prevalence of a typhus fever in the 
 town he was suddenly smitten down, and almost without 
 warning he died (Nov. 16, 1822) in the 20th year of his 
 age. At his funeral, his venerable father was unwilling 
 to allow of "services," under the plea that they were apt 
 to become occasions for eulogy, but as the young men 
 who served as pall-bearers lifted the coffin the afflicted 
 father exclaimed in tones which those who were present 
 can never forget : "Young men, tread lightly ; ye bear a 
 temple of the Holy Ghost," and then overcome by his 
 feelings he dropped his head upon the shoulder of a 
 minister by his side and said, "Dear M.* say something 
 which God may bless to his young friends." An ad- 
 dress was made, and very soon a powerful revival com- 
 menced in the College, spread to the town, and was es- 
 pecially precious in its results.f A large number of 
 young men, students in College, and others connected 
 with families in town professed religion. Eighteen of 
 these became ministers of the gospel, and several of 
 them rose to eminence in their respective denominations. 
 Their names were, Abram S. Labagh,Wm. Cahoon Jun., 
 
 *Rev. Robt. McCartee, D. D., of New York City. 
 
 f6)>r(7^«fV Annals, Vol. IV. pp. 12—24. Memoir of Dr. G. W. Be-- 
 thune, by Rev. A R Van Nest, D. D., p. 22. 
 
CONVERSIONS IN COLLEGE. . 1 65 
 
 Isaac Labaugh, Robert P. Lee, Wm. P. Cochran, George 
 A. Lyon, J. Chamberlain, J. W. McCullough, John T. 
 M. Davie, M. B. Patterson, Erskine Mason, M. WiUiam- 
 son, G. W. Bethune, John M.. Dickey, S. Montgomery, 
 Wm. Annan, Samuel Smith and Ebenezer Mason.* 
 Scarcely less marked was the work of God in the other 
 seasons mentioned. In 1831 especially, when the whole 
 country seemed overshadowed by a cloud of mercy, 
 sending copious showers upon the entire church of the 
 Middle States, the largest number became communicants 
 which ever united during any one year. Some of the 
 best materials for the religious community of all subse- 
 quent years were gathered at these seasons. Their 
 character was determined and nurtured under vigorous 
 influences. Their style of religious life was formed when 
 the spirit was bold and decisive, as well as enlightened 
 by unusually clear exhibitions of truth. As the College 
 was then in intimate connection with the congregation, 
 no inconsiderable portion of these ingatherings were 
 among its youth. In consequence of this we find that 
 an unusual number of future ministers were found 
 among the converts. Thirty-eight of these are known 
 to us, and more may have been preachers of other de- 
 nominations. In addition to those already mentioned, 
 we may notice Daniel McKinley, John H. Agnew, James 
 Knox, Wm. Mcllvane, John Krebs, John R. Agnew, R. 
 Armstrong, W. H. Campbell, Robert Bryson, Nathan G. 
 White, Thomas Creigh, Robert Davidson, George Duf- 
 field, Talbot W. Chambers, Samuel A. McCoskry, Jos. 
 
 *Church Manual published ia 1834. 
 
i66 
 
 DUFFIELD S PASTORATE. 
 
 A. Murray, Earnest A. Brady, Richard Craighead and 
 Henry Aurand. Almost without exception these united 
 with this church by profession, and received their relig- 
 ious impressions and views of duty here. Many of them 
 in subsequent life have revisited the church where their 
 vows of consecration were first made, and have spoken 
 of the obligations they were under to the faithful minis- 
 ter by whom they were led to Christ. 
 
 The following table of additions by profession and by 
 certificate during each year of Mr. Duffield's pastorate 
 in Carlisle may perhaps be worthy of record : 
 
 
 w 
 
 td 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 w 
 
 
 < 
 
 v: 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 < 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 n 
 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 TJ 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Total. 
 
 ^n 
 
 •- 1 ^- 
 
 
 7t 
 
 
 
 rr 
 
 
 
 1 r*> 
 
 
 
 
 i-*> 
 
 
 1816 
 
 23 
 
 21 
 
 44 
 
 1826 
 
 28 
 
 5 
 
 33 
 
 1817 
 
 67 
 
 6 
 
 73 
 
 1827 
 
 45 
 
 4 
 
 49 
 
 1818 
 
 51 
 
 II 
 
 62 
 
 1828 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 1819 
 
 29 
 
 12 41 
 
 1829 
 
 10 
 
 9 
 
 19 
 
 1820 
 
 36 
 
 II 47 
 
 1830 
 
 8 
 
 13 
 
 21 
 
 182I 
 
 29 
 
 2 
 
 31 
 
 1831 
 
 108 
 
 16 
 
 124 
 
 1822 
 
 17 
 
 3 
 
 20 
 
 1832 
 
 17 
 
 6 
 
 23 
 
 1823 
 
 109 
 
 13 
 
 122 
 
 1833 
 
 19 
 
 5 
 
 24 
 
 1824 
 
 24 
 
 13 
 
 37 
 
 1834 
 
 77 
 
 12 
 
 89 
 
 1825 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total by Profession, 
 
 
 
 720 
 
 Total by Certificate, 
 
 
 
 182 
 
 Whole 
 
 numb 
 
 )er of 
 
 additions, 
 
 
 
 902 
 
 In Feb. i8th, 18 19, Mr. William Woods was ordained 
 an elder and added to the session ; in Dec. 25th, 1825, 
 Messrs. John McClure, Andrew Blair, and Thomas 
 Trimble ; and in Nov. 4th, 1832, Messrs. W. C. Cham- 
 bers, Jacob Shrom, Ross Lamberton, John Halbert and 
 
rouse's version. 167 
 
 James Loudon. John Officer and James Givin were 
 deacons when Mr. Duffield's pastorate commenced, hav- 
 ing been ordained Oct. 4th, 18 14, and to these were add- 
 ed Jan. 1 2th, 1820, Messrs. Andrew Blair, Peter B. Smith, 
 and James Elliott; Jan. 4th, 1829, Messrs. John Proctor, 
 William Craighead, Robert Irvine, Robert Giffin ; Dec. 
 I, 1833, Messrs. Thomas Carothers and Henry Duffield ; 
 and April 20, 1834, Messrs. Andrew Comfort, Jacob 
 Duey, Charles Ogilby, George Chapman and W. Craig- 
 head. 
 
 Among the Presbyterian Churches of this region, 
 great importance had always been attached to that ver- 
 sion of the Psalms which had been used by successive 
 generations of their forefathers in the worship of God. 
 By many ministers and churches it would have been look- 
 ed upon as a profanation to use any words for singing in 
 worship but those of the Psalter which had come down 
 from the ancient church. Previous to April 4th, 1824, 
 the church in Carlisle never departed from this usage ; 
 but at a meeting of the Presbytery at Carlisle on that 
 day. Watts' version of Psalms and Hymns which had be- 
 fore been recommended by the General Assembly as like- 
 wise profitable for devotions, was used in all its exer- 
 cises, and it was soon after adopted and used in the pub- 
 lic meetings of the congregation along with the other 
 version. Gradually the new book supplanted the old, 
 though not without serious objections on the part of 
 many and even the loss of two or three members of the 
 church.* 
 
 ^Religious Miscellany, Vol. II. p. 235. 
 
1 68 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 In Sept. II, 1818, Mr. Duffield was married to Isa- 
 bella Graham Bethune, the grand-daughter of the cele- 
 brated Isabella Graham, and a sister of the late Rev. Dr. 
 George W. Bethune. She proved an admirable help 
 and comfort to him in his work by her unwavering faith 
 in seasons of trial and her self-denying assistance in pas- 
 toral labor.* They had a numerous family which has 
 always been loyal to the church and prominent in eccle- 
 siastical affairs. They resided, for a while, a few doors 
 east of the Methodist church, for a longer time about a 
 mile West of town at a place called "The Happy Re- 
 treat," but finally in a mansion occupied first by Dr. Ma- 
 son and since by Johnson Moore Esq. 
 
 Early in the general movement for the suppression of 
 intemperance, a society was formed in this congregation 
 in connection with it. After preaching earnestly and 
 faithfully on the evils of drinking ardent spirits and on 
 the wrong of manufacturing and selling them as a bev- 
 erage, an invitation was given by the pastor at the close 
 of divine service on the Sabbath (July 22, 1829), to all 
 persons who agreed with him, to unite in an organized 
 society to act against the evil. Fifty-eight members of 
 the church came forward at once and signed the following 
 paper : "We the undersigned, members of the Presbyte- 
 rian church in the Borough of Carlisle and others do by 
 our subscription to this paper organize ourselves into 
 an Association for cooperating with societies in different 
 places for the suppression of intemperance and the pro- 
 
 *"In Memoriam" oi Rev. Geo. Duffield, D. D., by Rev. W. A. Mc- 
 Cor Me, p. 9. 
 
TEMPERANCE SOCIETIES. 1 69 
 
 motion of the observance of the holy Sabbath, and do 
 hereby constitute our pastor and elders ofificeis to act 
 for the general interests of the Association, agreeably to 
 the following principles and pledge, which we cordially 
 profess and adopt, viz.: We whose names are hereunto 
 annexed, impressed with the vast importance of sup- 
 pressing the vice of intemperance which so alarmingly 
 prevails, and convinced that the most appropriate means 
 of our doing so is the moral influence of our example in 
 an entire abstinence from the use of ardent spirits, Do 
 hereby pledge ourselves to abstain from its use, except 
 in cases it may be necessary for medicinal purposes. 
 Moreover, we whose names are hereunto annexed im- 
 pressed with a sense of our obligation to keep holy the 
 Sabbath day and of the importance of the moral influ- 
 ence of example. Do pledge ourselves to refrain from all 
 secular employments on that day, from traveling in 
 steam boats, stages, canal boats or otherwise, except in 
 cases of necessity or mercy ; to aim at discharging the 
 duties of that day and the preventing of our children and 
 those under our authority from violating its sanctity ; 
 and to endeavor by the influence of personal example 
 and the use of affectionate appeals to the consciences of 
 others as we shall have opportunity, to promote the 
 better observance of the day." Although the cause of 
 Sabbath observance was included among the objects of 
 interest in this paper, the principal exertion was con- 
 centrated upon that of Temperance. Much attention 
 had been indeed drawn to the subject of patronizing 
 public conveyances which run on the Sabbath, and nu- 
 
170 DUFFIELD S PASTORATE. 
 
 merous petitions had been presented to Congress to dis- 
 continue the carrying of the mail on that day, but the 
 excitement respecting the use and traffic in ardent spirits 
 soon became absorbing. A number of distilleries were 
 in full operation and a large amount of property was in- 
 vested in the sale of liquors. Little was said at first re- 
 specting the use of other intoxicating beverages besides 
 ardent spirits, though it was soon found that consistency 
 required an inclusion of them all under the prohibition. 
 This was from the first seen quite as clearly by such as 
 used them as by the friends of the movement, and 
 their combination with the defenders of ardent spirits 
 was sure and decided. Little idea can now be form- 
 ed of the strength and violence of that combination. 
 At times it seemed as if the friends of reform must 
 be overwhelmed and defeated. But steadily their 
 number increased and the convictions of the sober 
 and thoughtful were carried. In a few months near- 
 ly all establishments for the manufacture and sale of 
 ardent spirits in this vicinity were suspended, and the 
 majority of the people were ostensibly on the side 
 of temperance. The County Society numbered over 
 Eight Hundred, and none were expected to profess re- 
 ligion who would not act upon its essential principle. 
 
 In September, 1823, a "Young Men's Missionary So- 
 ciety" was organized for the promotion of both foreign 
 and domestic missions. This is the first appearance of 
 any general activity especially in behalf of Foreign Mis- 
 sions. Among the members were most of the young 
 men connected with the church from both the College 
 
DICKINSON COLLEGE. I/I 
 
 and the town. Its first President was Erskine Mason, 
 and among its officers were Daniel McKinley, W. L. 
 Helfenstein, G. W. Bethune, John Krebs, James Knox, 
 James Nourse, Geo. A. Lyon, and most of the pious stu- 
 dents of the College. The association continued for 
 many years and published an annual account of its pro- 
 ceedings in the Religious Miscellany and other newspa- 
 pers of the town.* 
 
 Since the death of Dr. Davidson, when the Principal 
 of the College ceased to be the pastor of the church, the 
 relations of Dickinson College to the church had become 
 less intimate, and yet they continued to be of importance. 
 The Rev. Dr. J. Atwater of Middlebury College, Ver- 
 mont, was inaugurated as Principal Sept. 26, 1809, a new 
 organization of Professorships took place, the College 
 building was divided into rooms for students, and new 
 life was infused into the entire institution. The number 
 of students rapidly increased, and from twelve to twenty- 
 three were graduated each year until 1814, when serious 
 difficulties arose in the discipline of the College. The 
 Trustees had the right by charter to revise and annul all 
 decisions of the Faculty, and about this time so frequent 
 was the exercise of this right as to take away all effi- 
 ciency from the government of the Faculty. In 18 15, 
 vi^hen the Board went so far as to require from the Fac- 
 ulty a weekly report of all their proceedings in order 
 that this supervision might be complete, Dr. Atwater 
 and his associates immediately resigned ; and although 
 their places were temporarily supplied for another year, 
 
 *Religious Miscellany, Vol. II, p 155. 
 
172 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 in Sept. 26, 1 8 16, only six young men were graduated, 
 and the exercises of the College were suspended. A 
 year before the close of the war (1814), a number of the 
 Senior class volunteered for the defence of Philadelphia, 
 and next year (Dec, 181 5), one of the Junior class 
 was killed in a duel, in which five others were so seri- 
 ously involved that they felt obliged to leave the Insti- 
 tution and to return no more. The funds of the Institu- 
 tion were insufficient to sustain current expenses, and all 
 attempts to meet the deficiency by private subscriptions 
 or by legislative aid were unsuccessful. For five years 
 there was a recess in the operations of the College, and 
 a resumption of them was effected only by conveying to 
 the State the lands which had been granted to it in 1786, 
 and receiving for it from the Legislature Six Thousand 
 Dollars in hand, and the promise of Ten Thousand in 
 five annual installments. With these funds and some 
 recent subscriptions the debts of the Institution were 
 paid, the College edifice was repaired and completed, and 
 a new Faculty was chosen with the Rev. Dr. John M. 
 Mason of New York City for Principal. The salaries of 
 the members of the Faculty were also raised to what 
 was looked upon as a liberal remuneration, and much 
 effort was made to obtain students. P^or a while the 
 number of students was quite respectable. The class of 
 1823 consisted of nineteen and that of 1824 of twenty- 
 four. From this latter year the numbers began to de- 
 crease. The health of the admired Principal so declined 
 that he was unable to meet his responsibilities, suspicions 
 of making the College subservient to political partisan- 
 
DICKINSON COLLEGE. 173 
 
 ship were circulated against the Trustees, and another 
 suspension of the College was anticipated as soon as the 
 State's installments on the public lands should cease. 
 Dr. Mason was obliged in May, 1824 to resign, and Dr. 
 William Neill of Philadelphia was chosen the same year 
 in his room. An annuity of Three Thousand dollars 
 was obtained from the Legislature for the seven years to 
 come, but on condition that "not more than one-third of 
 the Trustees should at any one time be clergymen," and 
 that "the trustees should exhibit annually during the 
 seven years to the Legislature a statement of the finan- 
 cial situation of the College." But the old embarrass- 
 ments in the administration of discipline returned, insub- 
 ordination and disorder on an extended scale prevailed 
 in College, the Legislature claimed the right to inquire 
 into supposed tendencies to sectarianism, and in co-nse- 
 quence the Trustees were called before the Senate, and 
 the salaries of the Principal and professors were reduced 
 in 1830 to the former small amo.unt. Although the 
 Legislative investigation resulted in an acquittal of all 
 charges, it gave occasion to much obloquy, and the re- 
 duction of salaries was followed by an immediate resig- 
 nation of each member of the Faculty. The Rev. Sam- 
 uel B. How, D. D. of New Jersey was soon induced 
 (March 30, 1830), with a full corps of professors, to sup- 
 ply the vacancies. In 1830 a class of six was graduated, 
 ^nd the following year a class of five, the whole number 
 of students being but twenty-one. There remained but 
 one more of the Legislature's installments by which 
 alone the institution was now almost supported. Under 
 
1/4 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 these circumstances the Board resolved March 26, 1832, 
 that the exercises of College should cease. A letter was 
 received by its President soon afterwards stating that 
 the Baltimore Annual Conference of the Methodist 
 Episcopal church were desirous of establishing a College 
 within its bounds, and asking whether Dickinson College 
 could be obtained for that purpose and on what terms. 
 On the 1 8th of April, 1833, a committee of Conference 
 met the Board, and an arrangement was made by which 
 a sufficient number of the Trustees should successively 
 res ign and make way for new members to be named by the 
 Conference to give the control of the Institution to that 
 body. The Philadelphia soon became associated with 
 the Baltimore Conference, and in the same year the 
 Board of Trustees recognized its subordination to those 
 Conferences. The buildings, library, cabinets and appa- 
 ratus, a small bank stock, and a claim on the State for 
 another installment, were considered sufficient to pay off 
 all debts, and to assist in repairs and needful improve- 
 ments. On the 30th of May, 1835, the lot, ninety by 
 two hundred and forty feet, which has since been occu- 
 pied by the College for a Grammar School, Library and 
 Cabinet of Natural History, was purchased by the Board 
 of Trustees and has been found an almost indispensable 
 part of its establishment. A new Faculty was soon ap- 
 pointed and the College entered upon a career of use- 
 fulness and prosperity.* 
 
 *Hist. Sketch of Dickinson College by Prof. Caldiuell'm Amer. Quart. 
 
 Register, (published by the Amer. Education See.) Vol. VIII, pp. 117— 
 29, Boston, 1836. 
 
LECTURE ROOM AND GLEBE. 1 75 
 
 In or near 1827, the congregation resolved to "erect 
 an addition to the Presbyterian house of worship, and to 
 improve and alter the interior," Three Thousand Dol- 
 lars were to be raised for this purpose by subscription. 
 Before this the general arrangement of the audience room 
 had continued essentially unchanged from the time of the 
 union of the two original congregations under Dr. Da- 
 vidson. Now the the pulpit was removed from the 
 northern side to the western end of the building, the gal- 
 leries were made to correspond, the main entrances were 
 taken from the southern side and put upon the eastern 
 end, and eighty-eight pews were erected on the main 
 floor including five on each side of the pulpit. A building 
 one story high was constructed against the western wall, 
 to serve for Sunday School, Lecture and Prayer meet- 
 ings, with a door each side the pulpit opening into the 
 main audience room. The expense of these alterations 
 and improvements appears to have been cheerfully borne 
 and no serious difficulty was encountered with respect 
 to the private ownership of pews. Whether any part of 
 the funds which had accrued from the sale of the glebe 
 was used as some assert in these improvements we are 
 unable to decide. 
 
 With respect to this glebe, we find a number of reso- 
 lutions passed by the Board of Trustees for its sale be- 
 fore June 27, 181 5, but we have no decisive evidence 
 that such a sale was actually effected for the whole or 
 any part. We are sorry to find that serious disagree- 
 ments had arisen with the heirs of both Dr. Nisbet and 
 Dr. Davidson respecting arrears due them. These arose 
 
1/6 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 principally from the difference between the value of the 
 continental currency in which the congregation had 
 agreed to pay the salaries of these ministers, and the sub- 
 sequent currency of the country, and also from the al- 
 leged fact that the congregation had never authorized some 
 of the engagements into which its Trustees had entered, 
 but still more from the neglects which had been allowed 
 in the payments. In the end^an arbitration had to be 
 held to determine the amounts due to both these estates 
 some time in the year 1815. The decision of these ar- 
 bitrators was acquiesced in by the congregation, and 
 the Trustees were empowered to sell the glebe for not 
 not less than eighty dollars per acre, and with the pro- 
 ceeds to satisfy these claims. In some way however, 
 this payment was effected without the sale of the glebe, 
 which remained in the possession of the congregation 
 until Jan. 13, 1827, when it was sold to Mr. Philip 
 Weaver for and in consideration of the sum of Three 
 Thousand Five Hundred Dollars, the receipt of which 
 was then acknowledged. The deed was given by Joseph 
 Knox, as President of the Board of Trustees and attest- 
 ed by George A. Lyon Esq., Secretary. A reservation 
 however was made of "the ground which had been used 
 and was then inclosed as a graveyard or place for bury- 
 ing the dead on said premises, together with the wall or 
 fence enclosing the same, with a free and uninterrupted 
 ingress, egress and regress to, into and from the said 
 graveyard." The deed was recorded on the 13th of 
 February in the County of Cumberland, in Record Book 
 K. K. Vol. I, p. 163, &c., by Jacob Hendel, Recorder, 
 
DOCTRINAL VIEWS. 177 
 
 After satisfying the claims of the heirs of Drs. Nisbet 
 and Davidson, the residuary amount was deposited in 
 the bank and the interest was appHed to various ex- 
 penses.* 
 
 During the latter part of Mr. Dufiheld's pastorate in 
 Carlisle, and in the midst of the revivals in which he 
 was engaged, he was induced to adopt a style of preach- 
 ing in some respects different from that which had char- 
 acterized him at an earlier period, and which prevailed 
 among his ministerial brethren in this region. In con- 
 versing with those who came to him to learn how they 
 might attain spiritual life, he had often been embarrassed 
 by their questions, and had felt compelled to lay aside 
 the theological language to which he had been accus- 
 tomed. The figurative expressions which he found in 
 the Scriptures to describe Regeneration were drawn 
 principally from those in use to describe the origin of 
 natural life. He argued therefore that if we have mis- 
 taken views of what life is, in its more ordinary forms, 
 we can hardly fail of having mistaken notions of it in 
 spiritual things. In accordance with the views of Dr. Owen, 
 as he understood them, he had regarded natural life as 
 a created substance or essence, with a distinct existence 
 and with powers and properties of its own, and he sup- 
 posed that this was infused into all animal organizations 
 when they were first quickened by divine power, and 
 was withdrawn from them at death. Spiritual life there- 
 
 *MSS. papers of the Board of Trustees, Records of the County of 
 Cumberland, and Deeds in the possession of Mr. Reuben Fishburn, the 
 present owner of the Glebe farm. 
 
178 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 fore he looked upon as the infusion of something into 
 our natures corresponding to this vital essence in the 
 body. Of course he could not avoid the conclusion 
 that regeneration is a physical change wrought by the 
 natural omnipotence of God, and depravity a physical 
 essence producing sin by a necessity of nature. He rec- 
 ollected a remark made twenty years before in the class- 
 room by his much revered instructor Dr. Mason, which, 
 without defining life itself, affirmed that the ideas of ac- 
 tion and enjoyment are always connected with it. The 
 discovery of the falsity of his earlier philosophy on this 
 subject he declares was new and glorious light to his 
 mind. He now turned his attention very earnestly to 
 the general subject, and soon arrived at the conclusion 
 that life was no real essence but rather a state of being. 
 As the result of his investigations he defined it to be 
 "the regular series of relative, appropriate, characteristic 
 actions in an individual being." In explaining himself 
 however, he says that he by no means intended to say 
 that actions simply could be called life since actions 
 must be wrought by some individual being ; they must 
 not be casual or accidental but accordant with the law of 
 the individual's type of being and with a regular law 
 of progression, and they must be dependent upon one 
 another. Life itself therefore must be something which 
 determines the course and regularity of the actions and 
 must be a condition on which all normal action depends. 
 Carrying this idea into theological subjects, his views of 
 both depravity and regeneration were considerably mod- 
 ified. Spiritual death was in his estimation no longer a 
 
DOCTRINAL VIEWS. 1/9 
 
 complete destitution of a spiritual essence or of natural 
 faculty to love and serve God, but merely a state of mind 
 and heart in which the appropriate and characteristic ac- 
 tions of a holy, moral being were not put forth, and spir- 
 itual life was the normal condition of the human mind, 
 the putting forth of all its natural powers in those modes 
 which were characteristic and proper to its being. Re- 
 generation of course would be that process by which 
 a soul dead in sin becomes spiritually alive, i. e. that 
 process by which God induces us freely and voluntarily 
 to exercise all our faculties in obedience to his revealed 
 will. It was therefore entirely a moral change and was 
 effected by God indeed, but through the exercise of our 
 own rational and moral faculties, as our Catechism ex- 
 presses it, God's Spirit, "convincing us," "enlightening 
 our minds," and so "renewing our wills he doth persuade 
 and enable us to embrace Jesus Christ freely offered to 
 us in the gospel."* 
 
 Mr. Dufifield was too ingenuous and too anxious to 
 impart to his people the advantages which he believed 
 he had attained, to withhold from them the light which 
 now seemed to beam upon his own mind. He had no 
 idea that he had changed his views of the essential doc- 
 trines of the Bible or of the Confession of Faith. Dif- 
 ferent modes of explaining the same essential truths had 
 always been freely tolerated, and were then extensively 
 prevalent in the church. Neither in his ordination vows. 
 
 *"The Principles of Pres. Discipline, unfolded and illustrated in the 
 Protests and Appeals of Rev.George Duffield, entered during the Process 
 in the Presbytery of Carlisle," published at Carlisle, 1835, pp. 91—99- 
 
i8o duffield's pastorate. 
 
 nor in his intercourse with his brethren had he ever 
 agreed to interpret the doctrines of the Standards in the 
 same terms which were current in any one school or 
 party. Nor did he feel himself bound to use or to pre- 
 fer the precise phraseology or arrangement which was 
 used in the Confession of Faith, as if it were absolutely 
 the best for exhibiting any doctrine of his system. He 
 held firmly and with growing intelligence to all the 
 "points" of the Calvinistic system, but he felt at liberty 
 to give them new positions in his theological scheme, 
 greater or less prominence in his preaching, and sometimes 
 a more popular or more exact phraseolgoy, according 
 to the wants of his people and the requirements of 
 modern thought.* Under an impression that he had 
 mystified and perplexed the minds of his people by cer- 
 tain explanations, which had been derived not from the 
 Bible but from an antiquated philosophy, he now felt 
 bound to return to greater Scriptural simplicity and the 
 language of common life. He therefore embraced an 
 early opportunity to explain in a series of discourses, the 
 change which had taken place in his views ; and early in 
 1832, he published a large volume entitled "Spiritual 
 Life, or Regeneration illustrated in a series of disquisi- 
 tions relative to its Author, Subject, Nature, Means, &c." 
 This volume was "affectionately dedicated" "to the mem- 
 bers of his charge" "as an atonement for occasional at- 
 tempts, in the early period of his ministry among them 
 to explain the great fact of a sinner's regeneration by 
 the aid of a philosophy imbibed in his theological edu- 
 *Principles of Pres. Discipline, pp. 87 — 91. 
 
BOOK ON REGENERATION. l8l 
 
 cation, and interwoven in many of his exhibitions of 
 Scriptural truth, but for years past repudiated." In his 
 preface to that work he also expressed his "deep regret 
 for the influence which these philosophical views had 
 had on his early ministrations among the people of his 
 charge, and his conviction that they had seduced him 
 from that simple testifying to matters of fact which 
 should characterize the preaching of him who desires to 
 be blessed by the Spirit of truth."* 
 
 The same principles of interpreting the Scriptures, and 
 the same philosophic views, had an equal influence upon 
 his explanation of other doctrines. In some instances 
 the change he introduced into his preaching and writ- 
 ings was only in the form of expression, as when the 
 word "constitution" was substituted for the word "cov- 
 enant," and the word "imputation" was entirely dropped 
 while the old idea was sought to be conveyed by equiv- 
 alent language. In other instances a former theory was 
 rejected but the same general doctrine was maintained; 
 as when he denied that an infant before actual trans- 
 gression was a sinner in the eye of God, although the 
 sinfulness of his nature was asserted on account of ten- 
 dencies in the direction of sin derived from common an- 
 cestors, tendencies which were certain to result in sin on 
 the first trial ; when he limited the application of saving 
 grace not by the purpose of God in the atonement which 
 embraced all men but by the divine purpose in election 
 
 *"Spiritual Life, or Regeneration illustrated in a series of Disquisitions 
 relative to its Author, Subject, Nature, Means," &c., by George Diiffield 
 Carlisle, 1832, pp. V. IX. 
 
io2 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 which was confined to those within the wise scope of 
 divine mercy; and when he maintained that God re- 
 quired of each moral agent only that for which his nat- 
 ural faculties are adequate under the means of grace and 
 the circumstances in which he lives, although no sinner 
 ever exerts those faculties in obedience to God until he 
 is drawn and inclined to do so by the moral influence of 
 the Holy Ghost. As the best exposition of his views at 
 this time we may refer to a statement of doctrines put 
 forth by the General Assembly (N. S.) of 1837, of which 
 he was a signer and for some time was supposed to be, 
 the author, and which was extensively used as an ex- 
 pression of views at the time of the reunion of the gen- 
 eral Presbyterian church in 1870.* 
 
 The marked prominence which Mr. D. himself gave 
 to his change of views, and the controversial aspect 
 which he imposed upon their utterance, at once at- 
 tracted much attention and gave offence to many who 
 would have thought but little of it with a more quiet 
 expression. He had in his congregation a number of 
 persons who were capable of appreciating theological 
 statements, and whose minds were not satisfied with his 
 explanations. They were ardently attached to those 
 views which he so zealously assailed as injurious to 
 souls. What he esteemed important enough to renounce 
 with so much earnestness, they were led to think were 
 almost vital to the Christian system. They soon began 
 
 ^Moore's Digest, pp. 313—18. Minutes of the Auburn Convention 
 held Aug. 17, 1837, pp. 27—31. Minutes of the Gen. Assembly for 
 1837, pp. 484-6. 
 
BOOK EXAMINED. 1 83 
 
 to communicate with each other and with neighboring 
 ministers. Soon after the pubUcation of his book, ex- 
 tracts from it with unfavorable comments appeared in a 
 political paper of Carlisle and in a religious paper of 
 Philadelphia, At a meeting of the Presbytery of Car- 
 lisle at Shippensburg, April 1 1, 1832, a few months after 
 its publication, it was laid before that body, and a Com- 
 mittee was appointed to examine it, and report to the 
 next meeting whether any and if any what action ought 
 to be taken with reference to it. At the next meeting 
 in June this Committee made a report in which they al- 
 leged that the Book contains doctrines "in opposition to 
 those of the Confession of Faith and on subjects essen- 
 tial to the gospel scheme of salvation." "In many parts 
 of the work," the Committee said, "the language is ex- 
 ceedingly obscure or equivocal, many theological terms 
 and phrases long in use and well understood are set 
 aside, and a new phraseology is introduced unnecessary 
 and often unintelligible to most readers ; which things 
 are calculated greatly to embarrass and mislead even 
 honest inquirers after truth who are not accustomed to 
 very elaborate investigations ; and although the work 
 sometimes proefsses to set aside all philosophy and to 
 adhere simply to Scripture and to facts, yet does the 
 author range through every department of natural sci- 
 ence, and it is evident that his philosophy respecting the 
 nature of life runs through the greater part of the work 
 and gives character to it." This part of the report was 
 subsequently adopted by a majority of the Presbytery as 
 an expression of their own views, and after declaring the 
 
184 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 doctrines alluded to to be erroneous and contrary to the 
 doctrines of the Bible and the standards of the church, 
 all the ministers, elders and people under their charge 
 were "most solemnly and affectionately warned to guard 
 against such distracting and dangerous errors." A mi- 
 nority however complained to Synod of this action as an 
 unauthorized attack upon the writer and yet denying 
 him the privileges and forms of a judicial process. 
 Synod entertained the complaint and proceeded to hear 
 the parties, but just as it was about to decide upon the 
 merits of the case, the process was arrested and the 
 complaint dismissed on the ground that the principal 
 complaint and that on which the whole rested was that 
 Mr. D. had been condemned as heretical without charges, 
 citation or judicial process by the condemnation of his 
 book ; and that they now learned that Presbytery was 
 about to remove this ground by commencing and issuing 
 a process against him as soon as possible. Presbytery 
 was then enjoined to bring the contemplated trial to an 
 issue at an early date. A meeting was accordingly 
 held by Presbytery during the same meeting of Synod 
 in Lewistown, and a Committee was appointed to pre- 
 pare charges against Mr. Dufifield personally, and to re- 
 port at the next meeting. This Committee reported at 
 Newville, Nov. 28, 1832, that "the Rev. George Duffield 
 may be fairly charged on the ground of common fame 
 with maintaining and industriously propagating both 
 from the pulpit and through the press, the following doc- 
 trines or opinions either absurd in themselves or directly 
 at variance with some of the most important and vital doc- 
 
CHARGES BEFORE PRESBYTERY. 1 85 
 
 trines and truths taught in the standards of the Presby- 
 terian church and the word of God, viz. : 
 
 1. That "Hfe consists in the regular series of relative, 
 appropriate, characteristic actions in an individual being," 
 and that the life of God himself is not distinguishable 
 from his own holy volitions and actions. 
 
 2. That the human soul equally with the body is de- 
 rived from the parents by traduction or natural generation 
 — that the body and the soul are alike developed in their 
 actions respectively — and that the soul as created by 
 God and brought into connection with the body, "wheth- 
 er in conception, quickening or in the first inspiration" 
 is wholly destitute of all capacities whatever. 
 
 3. That the image of God, in which man or Adam 
 was originally created, principally consisted in a three- 
 fold life with which he was endowed by his Creator, 
 viz.: vegetable, animal, and spiritual life. 
 
 4. That Adam was not the federal covenant head of 
 the human race — that he sustained no other relation to 
 his posterity but that of a natural parent, and that there 
 did not exist anything that could be properly denomi- 
 nated a covenant relation between God and Adam as 
 the representative of his natural offspring. 
 
 5. That Adam's first sin is in no proper sense imputed 
 to his posterity to their legal condemnation, and that the 
 temporal or natural death of infants is the natural result 
 or consequence of Adam's sin solely by virtue of their 
 connection with him as a parent. 
 
 6. That all holiness and sin consist exclusively in the 
 voluntary acts and exercises of the soul — that there is 
 no principle of holiness or sin inherent in the soul which 
 
1 86 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 exerts any power or causal influence in producing holy 
 or sinful acts and exercises — and that there is no innate, 
 hereditary, derived depravity or corruption in our nature. 
 7. That no moral character can appropriately be pred- 
 icated of, or possessed by infants — that they are neither 
 sinful nor holy — are not actually under the government 
 of law, nor above the level of mere animals — and that 
 even our Lord Jesus Christ in his infant state possessed 
 no holiness of character other than what might be af- 
 firmed of the Mosaic Tabernacle or inmost chamber of 
 the Temple and other consecrated instruments of Jewish 
 worship; and that our first parents were not created in 
 a state of moral rectitude, i. e. they possessed no holiness 
 or moral character anterior to and independent of their 
 own voluntary exercises ; or in other words they had no 
 spiritual life till they acquired it by their own voluntary 
 acts and exercises. 
 
 8. That man in his fallen state is possessed of entire 
 ability to repent, believe, and perform other holy exer- 
 cises independently of any new power or ability imparted 
 to him by the regenerating or new-creating influence of 
 the Holy Ghost. Consequently, 
 
 9. That regeneration is essentially a voluntary change 
 or act of the soul — is exclusively the effect of man's own 
 unassisted powers and efforts independently of any divine 
 influence whatever, excepting what is of a mere objective 
 moral kind, or in other language the moral suasion of 
 the Spirit, or the suasive influence of the truth in con- 
 nection with an arrangement of providential circumstan- 
 ces. 
 
CITATION. 187 
 
 10. That by election in the sacred Scriptures is meant 
 nothing else than the actual selection of a certain portion 
 of men from the great mass, by their being made the 
 subjects of spiritual life which is not possessed by the 
 rest ; that it is the actual display of God's sovereignty 
 in making believers alive from the dead or quickening 
 them (believers) from the death of trespasses and sins in 
 which they (believers) in common with all mankind 
 were lying." 
 
 These articles were adopted as the items of error 
 which were charged against Mr. Duffield, to which he 
 was cited to give an answer on the eighteenth day of 
 December succeeding in the Presbyterian church of 
 Newville. By a previous engagement Mr. Duffield was 
 absent from home during all the time embraced in the 
 interval between the Presbyterial meeting at Newville on 
 the 29th of November and that to which he was sum- 
 moned. On reaching home too late to make a suitable 
 preparation for trial, he found also that the ministers 
 and churches of Carlisle had set apart the same day as 
 that on which Presbytery met, to be observed as a day 
 of fasting and prayer on account of the prevalence of the 
 cholera and other diseases which had recently carried 
 off several of the most respectable citizens. He therefore 
 sent to Presbytery a respectful apology for his non-ap- 
 pearance, and suggested that Presbytery should meet at 
 Carlisle. Accordingly he was cited a second time to 
 answer at Carlisle on the second Tuesday of April, 1833. 
 
 In the meantime a paper had been circulated in the 
 congregation and been signed by seventy-six persons. 
 
1 88 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 most of whom were communicants, requesting Presby- 
 tery to set them off and form them into a Second Pres- 
 byterian church in CarHsle. This petition on being pre- 
 sented to Presbytery at its meeting in Newville, Nov. 28, 
 1832, was comphed with and a committee was appointed, 
 to organize the new church "under the care of Presby- 
 tery from and after the first day of January next" (1833). 
 This action was earnestly resisted by the pastor and Ses- 
 sion, as they alleged, not because they were opposed to 
 the formation of such a church, but on account of what 
 seemed to them the irregularity of the proceeding; inas- 
 much as the Session was not asked to give letters, of dis- 
 mission, as some of the petitioners were not communi- 
 cants and were not expected to be so, and as it was not 
 a division of the church, but a setting off of members 
 at their sole request and therefore was subject to the 
 regulations provided for such an occasion. Among the 
 petitioners were three members of Session, four deacons, 
 and a majority of the Board of Trustees ; but ten of 
 them were subsequently found not to be communicants, 
 and two communicants afterwards withdrew their names 
 and continued in connection with the original church. 
 
 Before the actual organization of the new church, and 
 during the absence of the pastor in New Haven, a meet- 
 ing of the Board of Trustees was held, at which a ma- 
 jority voted that Twenty-five Hundred Dollars then in 
 bank, the amount remaining from the sale of the 
 Glebe, should be conveyed to Robert Clark and Andrew 
 Blair, in trust for the use of the congregation to be set 
 off, to enable them to build a house of worship. 
 
TRIAL AT CARLISLE. I89 
 
 At the time appointed (April 11, 1833), twenty four 
 ministers and thirteen elders made their appearance at 
 Presbytery ; but as some of these were excused and left 
 during the trial only fifteen ministers and four elders were 
 present at the final verdict. It would be unprofitable to 
 recall all the details of this complicated case, and we shall 
 therefore content ourselves with a notice of such as 
 bore directly upon its merits. Mr. Dufifield denied that 
 any "common fame" charged him with the alleged er- 
 rors until it was raised by the accusers themselves, com- 
 plained of the indefiniteness of the charges, alleged 
 that several of them were for opinions not condemned 
 or opposed by the standards, and maintained that in oth- 
 ers his views were seriously misapprehended. The only 
 evidence relied upon and actually brought forward was 
 the book on Regeneration, extracts from which had 
 been prepared. It was shown, for instance, on the first 
 charge that he had used the language imputed to him, 
 but he replied that he intended only to deny a physical 
 essence of life, and not that there is some determining and 
 uniform cause of the series of acts which he called life. 
 With reference to the second charge it was shown that 
 Mr. D. had said that the representation of the Great 
 Three in One as enstamped on men and angels consisted 
 of the three-fold vegetable, animal and spiritual life, but 
 he contended that the absolute image of God in himself 
 was not the subject of remark in such expressions. 
 With respect to the fourth charge it was proved that the 
 words "divine constitution" were substituted forthephrase 
 "divine covenant," but they were defended as more likely 
 
ipo duffield's pastorate. 
 
 to be understood by the ordinary reader and less liable 
 to wrong inferences, and Mr. D. maintained that under 
 that constitution the same representative relation accom- 
 panied by the same results to man was intended which 
 had been expressed by the other phrase. Under the 
 fifth charge it was proved that Mr. D. had denied 
 that the sin of Adam's race was a consequence sole- 
 ly of the divine imputation ; and that he had main- 
 tained that the divine imputation was rather a 'conse- 
 quence of God's foreknowledge of their sin, and that it con- 
 sisted simply in reckoning or accounting or treating them 
 as sinners, on account of the trial to which their nature 
 had been subjected in him. In reply he endeavored also 
 to show that according to his view Adam's sin was in a 
 very different relation to men from other parent's sins, 
 inasmuch as all men were subjected to trial in him and 
 were assumed to be fallen when he fell ; and yet he did 
 not deny that he looked upon the sins of the race as 
 following Adam's sin principally in the way of natural 
 consequence. With respect to the sixth charge, it was 
 proved that Mr. D. had maintained that all personal ho- 
 liness and sin involved 2iX\ exercise of will ; but he replied 
 that in so saying he did not deny that there is a pro- 
 pensity to sin in every man as he is born into the world, 
 and a permanent state of the mind and heart produced by 
 the Spirit in regeneration which determines the character 
 of all volition. In proof of the seventh charge, it was 
 shown that Mr. D. had maintained that no being could 
 be responsible and so subject to law, until he had knowl- 
 edge enough to distinguish right from wrong, and that 
 
REPLIES TO CHARGES. I9I 
 
 though he might have sinful or holy tendencies he could 
 not be called an actual sinner or saint until he had put 
 forth moral exercises; but Mr. D. replied that such a 
 view was not the one charged against him and was not 
 condemned by the standards. Under the eighth count, 
 it was proved that Mr. D. contended that every rational 
 man under the circumstances in which he now lives pos- 
 sesses all the capacities needful for obedience to the re- 
 qnirements of the law or gospel ; but Mr. D. maintained 
 that this was consistent with his affirming that such is 
 the obstinacy of the sinful heart that it never does thus . 
 obey until drawn by the Spirit of God, with whom it 
 rests to determine whether he shall ever be brought to 
 repentance. On the ninth charge Mr. D. conceded that 
 he had spoken much of the moral suasion of the Spirit 
 and shown how providential circumstances and the truth 
 of God were used in the regeneration of a sinner, and 
 that he had maintained that no sinner could be renewed 
 without the use of divine truth and the voluntary pow- 
 ers of man ; but he averred that he had never presumed 
 to determine what was the mode of divine influence, and 
 had laid especial emphasis upon the necessity of the 
 Holy Spirit in the conversion of men. On the tenth 
 charge it was found that Mr. D. had spoken as the scrip- 
 tures often do, of God in time choosing or electing indi- 
 viduals out of the mass of mankind in actual fact, with- 
 out denying but rather strenuously maintaining that 
 God had an eternal purpose so to do. 
 
 Five days were spent in the trial under circumstances 
 of great excitement and popular commotion. The church 
 
192 DUFFIELD S PASTORATE. 
 
 in which the proceedings took place was thronged by 
 eager spectators most of whom had warm partisan feel- 
 ings which they were not backward to express. On the 
 fifth day, when the roll of Presbytery was called and the 
 vote was taken on each charge separately, it was found 
 that there was not a unanimity of sentiment. On the 
 first charge seven voted against him, four in his favor 
 and six were non-liquet or not expressing an opinion. 
 On the second, the vote stood six against, five in favor, 
 and seven non-liquet. On the third, five voted in favor, 
 'six against, and nine non-liquet. On the five next charges 
 the vote stood twelve against, four in favor, and two 
 non-liquet. On the tenth it stood ten against, four in 
 favor and four non-liquet. The last vote stood two 
 against, nine in favor, and seven non-lfquet. The follow- 
 ing resolution was then adopted, viz.: "As to the counts 
 in which Mr. Duffield has been found guilty. Presbytery 
 judge that Mr. Dufiield's book and sermons do contain 
 the specified errors ; yet as Mr. DuflReld alleges that Pres- 
 bytery have misinterpreted some of his expressions, and 
 says he does in fact hold all the doctrines of our Stand- 
 ards, and that he wishes to live in amity with his breth- 
 ren, and labor without interference for the glory of God 
 and the salvation of souls ; 
 
 Therefore, Resolved, that Presbytery at present do not 
 censure him any further than warn him to guard against 
 such speculations as may impugn the doctrines of our 
 church ; and that he study to maintain the unity of the 
 Spirit in the bond of peace." 
 
 On the succeeding meeting of the Synod of Philadel- 
 
SECOND CHURCH. I93 
 
 phia (Oct. 31, 1833). the Committee to examine the Rec- 
 ords of the Presbytery of Carlisle made a report which 
 was adopted by that body, taking exception to the above 
 decision, on the ground that Mr. Duffield had been con- 
 demned on eight out of ten charges deeply affecting his 
 soundness with respect to fundamental truth; and "with- 
 out receiving from him any confession or acknowledg- 
 ment of his errors or any pledge that he would hence- 
 forth cease to teach and propagate them, Presbytery had 
 resolved not to censure him any further than to warn 
 him," &c. ; "Synod cannot approve of this decision." 
 "because it compromises essential truths, defeats the ends 
 of discipline, and under the circumstances of the case 
 presents a result never contemplated by our Constitution, 
 after a judicial conviction upon points involving material 
 departures from the doctrines of our standards."* 
 
 The persons who had been organized as a Second 
 Presbyterian church of Carlisle proceeded to hold regu- 
 lar meetings for worship in the Court House, and on the 
 seventh of August, 1833, Rev. Daniel McKinley was in- 
 stalled as their pastor. In a short time a house of wor- 
 ship was erected, and the congregation entered upon a 
 course of prosperity which has continued to the present 
 time.t The number of members in the First church 
 after the dismission of those who were thus set off ap- 
 pears as reported in the General Assembly's Minutes for 
 the year 1833 to have been Six Hundred and Fifty-two. 
 
 ^Principles of Pres. Discipline, pp. 113, 123. 
 
 f Much effort has been made to obtain a brief history of the Second Pres. 
 Church of Carlisle, but hitherto without success. Should it be procured 
 in season, it will be given in an appendix. 
 
194 duffield's pastorate. 
 
 Another powerful work of grace was experienced in 
 the congregation the next year. In 1834 seventy-seven 
 persons were received on profession of their faith, 
 and the church itself was much quickened in its zeal. 
 In this work as well as in previous revivals Mr. Duffield 
 was much assisted by the Rev. Wm. R. Dewitt of Har- 
 risburgh. He was never in the habit of calling for any 
 other aid than that of neighboring pastors, and there 
 was no one to whom he more frequently looked than to 
 this early friend. They had made a profession of religion 
 in the same congregation in New York City, had been 
 educated at the same theological school under the same 
 instructor, and had been settled over neighboring con- 
 gregations near the same time. Though they differed 
 from each other in some of their theological views they 
 had substantially agreed in their practical measures and 
 in the whole course of Mr. Duffield's trial never could 
 Mr. Dewitt be induced to give his vote against him. For 
 a brief season too they had been permitted to have the 
 presence near them of their former venerated instruct- 
 or Dr. John M. Mason. While this powerful preacher 
 was obliged to relinquish the pastoral office, and acted 
 as Principal of Dickinson College, he was seldom able 
 to take part in public services, although he became for a 
 while Mr. Duffield's constant hearer. His cordial ap- 
 probation of the spirit and character of his former pu- 
 pil's labors he was not backward to express ; and the 
 only admonition Mr. Duffield recollected ever to have 
 received from him was one often renewed and always 
 expressed with deep feeling : "You are labori-ng too 
 
DUFFIELDS DISMISSION. I95 
 
 hard, you are killing yourself, and you will not live out 
 half your days." In this, most persons will be inclined 
 to agree with the reprover when they are informed that 
 at that time Mr. Duffield was in the habit of preaching 
 three times and in seasons of special interest four times 
 each Sabbath, besides frequent preachings and catechet- 
 ical exercises during the week.* 
 
 The time however had now come when Mr. Duffield 
 began to think that he was called to another field of 
 labor. He had more than once been invited to congre- 
 gations of much greater wealth and influence. During 
 the latter part of the year before (1832), he had on invi- 
 tation visited the congregation connected with the North 
 Church of New Haven, Conn., but he could not be in- 
 duced to accept of a call while he was under process of 
 trial before his Presbytery. After that trial however 
 had been concluded, and in the beginning of the year 
 1835, he received a call from the Fifth Presbyterian 
 church on Arch Street above Tenth, Philadelphia, which 
 he felt it his duty to accept. This action was disap- 
 proved of by most of his friends, who contended that he 
 had never been more useful than at that time, but when 
 they found him decided in his convictions of duty, they 
 yielded and made no opposition to his removal. A spe- 
 cial meeting of Presbytery was called on the 15th of 
 April, at which the pastoral relation between him and 
 the church was dissolved, and he was dismissed "to 
 connect himself with the General Assembly's Second 
 Presbytery of Philadelphia after a ministry in Carlisle of 
 
 *MS. LeUers of Dr. Duffield to the writer. 
 
196 DUFFI eld's pastorate. 
 
 eighteen years. Having spent one pastorate of two years 
 in Philadelphia and another of one year in the Broadway 
 Tabernacle of New York, he removed in Oct., 1838, to the 
 City of Detroit, Mich., where he continued until his death 
 June 26, 1868. In Carlisle and its vicinity where he 
 spent the freshest and most vigorous years of his life, he 
 is remembered with great affection by large numbers 
 whom he led to everlasting life ; and by a congregation 
 on which he impressed much of his own religious charac- 
 ter. Even those who differed with him and felt constrain- 
 ed to oppose him, always spoke of him with respect and 
 never questioned the purity of his motives, the ardor of 
 his zeal and his devotion to what he looked upon as the 
 cause of Christ. 
 
 The congregation, during his ministry was large, in- 
 telligent and spiritual. Of the number reported on the 
 records, many undoubtedly were absent and some had 
 ceased to walk with the church. Their names however 
 were not dropped, and a faithful dealing with them in 
 many instances was successful in bringing them to their 
 former standing. The great body of members was united 
 and hearty in sustaining their pastor through his severe 
 trials. This led them at times to share in the censures 
 which fell on him from the Presbytery. Their book of 
 records was more than once severely reviewed, and their 
 decisions were in some cases reversed, on grounds af- 
 fected by the dissensions of the time. Already had be- 
 gun to be felt the commotions which finally resulted in 
 the Schism of 1837, and the church of Carlisle had taken 
 a position different from that of most churches in this 
 
SESSION AND PRESBYTERY. 1 97 
 
 region. The time seemed most unfortunate for being 
 left by him who had so long been their conductor, but 
 under judicious men in their Session and with union 
 and life among themselves they cheerfully submitted to 
 what seemed a necessity. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 
 The session at this time consisted of Thomas Caroth- 
 ers, Thomas Urie, Thomas Trimble, Dr. William C. 
 Chambers, James Loudon, John Halbert, Jacob Shrom, 
 and Ross Lamberton ; with whom was soon after (Oct. 
 9th, 1834) associated Andrew Carothers Esq. So seri- 
 ous had become the misunderstandings and disagreements 
 between the Session and the Presbytery, with respect 
 to party questions in the church, that all intercourse had 
 become unpleasant. In Session the motives of the ma- 
 jority in Presbytery were suspected in all those acts of 
 review in which the proceedings of Session were except- 
 ed to, and in Presbytery the errors of Session were im- 
 puted to a factious .spirit. The authority of Presbytery 
 had lost its force, and it soon became evident that all in- 
 junctions and expostulations from that source were pow- 
 erless. A member of Session was called to account at its 
 meetings for what was considered a misrepresentation on 
 the floor of Presbytery, but before his case came toadju- 
 
198 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 
 dication he was set off to the new church, and the sub- 
 sequent proceedings of Session were condemned as ir- 
 regular and unjust. Ministers and sessions were "en- 
 joined" to "take order in relation to the Act and Testi- 
 mony which had been issued by a Convention at Pitts- 
 burgh, and to forward their names to "The Presbyterian" 
 in Philadelphia ; and when the session of Carlisle pro- 
 tested against that document as unwise and untrue, and 
 against the right of Presbytery to require their action 
 in such a case, their proceedings were characterized as 
 disrespectful. The mode in which their late pastor had 
 obtained a special meeting of Presbytery for his dismis- 
 sion was declared to be liable to suspicion and at the 
 best irregular, and it was alleged that his dismission 
 ought not to have been given until he had explained a 
 transaction of which many of his fellow presbyters com- 
 plained. After exceptions in strong language had been 
 more -than once taken in Presbytery to the records of 
 Session, the book itself was withheld from re- 
 view ; and delegates were sent to the meetings of Pres- 
 bytery only as special business called for their presence. 
 The appearance of faction and presumption which such 
 a course might otherwise have worn, was relieved in 
 their eyes by the notorious fact that they were justified 
 by a respectable minority in Presbytery and Synod, and 
 by what was supposed to be a majority in the General 
 Assembly. 
 
 Supplies were obtained as soon as the congregation 
 became vacant. John McKnight, Mr. Dewitt and Dr. 
 Cathcart were especially asked for, and appear to have 
 
SUPPLIES. 199 
 
 been frequently present on the Sabbath. On Friday the 
 1 8th of Sept., 1835, a meeting of the congregation was 
 held at which a call was made out for the Rev. R. W. 
 Dickinson at that time of the Presbytery of Newcastle, 
 but afterwards a colleague of the Rev. Albert Barnes, of 
 the First church in Philadelphia, promising him a salary 
 of One Thousand Dollars. Permission to prosecute this 
 call was granted by Presbytery, Sept. 25, 1835, but in a 
 short time (Oct. 25), a letter was communicated to Ses- 
 sion in which the call was declined. At the latter date 
 the Rev. Mr. Grainger from New England was preach- 
 ing here, with much acceptance for several weeks. It 
 was not until July 10, 1837, that the congregation ac- 
 tually proceeded to call another pastor. At their re 
 quest the Rev. Anderson B. Quay, then pastor of the 
 churches of Monaghan and Petersburgh presided at their 
 meeting on that day, at which a call was made out for 
 the Rev. William T. Sprole with a promise of the same 
 salary which had been offered to Mr. Dickinson. When 
 this call was presented to Presbytery and permission was 
 asked to prosecute it (July 20, 1837), some^ objections 
 were made on the ground that a rule of Presbytery re- 
 quired that when two members of Presbytery asked for 
 it every person admitted as a member should be exam- 
 ined as to his faith, but these were overruled as inappro- 
 priate at that stage of the proceedings, and leave was 
 finally granted. It appears that Mr. Sprole, as soon as 
 he received the call, obtained a dismission from the 
 Philadelphia Classis of the German Reformed Church 
 to which he then belonged, and took up his residence 
 
200 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 
 in Carlisle. From that time onward he presided on in- 
 vitation at the meetings of Session and supplied their 
 pulpit. At a meeting of Presbytery held at Newville 
 (Oct. 3, 1837), two letters from members of the Presby- 
 tery of Baltimore were read in which the mode of his 
 leaving that Presbytery some years before, and becom- 
 ing connected with the German Reformed Classis was 
 complained of, and it was claimed that he could reenter 
 the Presbyterian church only through that body ; and it 
 was therefore "Resolved, That the permission to prose- 
 cute the call to Mr. S. was revoked, and that the First 
 Presbyterian church of Carlisle could not be permitted 
 to come under the supervision and care of Mr. S. until 
 the difficulties in the way of his becoming a member of 
 Presbytery were removed." Mr. Sprole however con- 
 tinued to preach in Carlisle, and to moderate the 
 Session there, notwithstanding he had been notified of 
 the action of Presbytery. In the meantime the General 
 Assembly of 1838 (N. S.), had erected a new Synod of 
 Pennsylvania to include all those ministers and congre- 
 gations which had belonged to the Presbyteries of Wil- 
 mington, Lewes, Philadelphia Second, Philadelphia Third, 
 Carlisle, Huntingdon and Northumberland, and directed 
 that it should hold its first meeting in the Eleventh 
 Presbyterian church of Philadelphia on the second Wed- 
 nesday of the succeeding July. On the first day of July, 
 1838, accordingly, Mr. Thomas Urie was duly appointed 
 by Session to attend that meeting of the Synod of Penn- 
 sylvania, and subsequently he was appointed to attend a 
 meeting of that body in the Third church of Philadel- 
 
PRESBYTERY OF HARRISBURG. 20I 
 
 phia on the last Wednesday in October. The latter 
 meeting Mr. Urie subsequently reported that he had at- 
 tended and had become a member of it. On Saturday 
 March 9, of the next year (1839), a long preamble was 
 adopted reciting the grievances of the church in relation 
 to Presbytery, which was followed by a resolution in 
 which Session declared that it looked upon Carlisle 
 Presbytery "as having lost its right of jurisdiction over" 
 them. At the same time it was "Resolved, That inas- 
 much as the Synod of Pennsylvania had not yet been 
 able to make arrangements for the formation of a new 
 Presbytery in this region, we do now put ourselves 
 under the spiritual care and protection of the Third 
 Presbytery of Philadelphia, as being the most convenient 
 body under the Constitutional Assembly with which we 
 can connect ourselves." A delegate was appointed 
 (March 24, 1839), to attend a meeting of the Third 
 Presbytery of Philadelphia at West Chester on the sec- 
 ond Tuesday of April ensuing, who on the 14th re- 
 ported that this congregation and Mr. Sprole had been 
 received into that Presbytery according to their request, 
 and that he had laid before it their call to Mr. 
 Sprole with a request for counsel as to the proper 
 mode of procedure. At the meeting of the Pennsylvania 
 Synod in 1839, the Presbytery of Harrisburgh was con- 
 stituted, and the First church of Carlisle with its Stated 
 Supply were attached to it. Its first meeting was held 
 in Carlisle on the fourth day of March, 1840. On the 
 eleventh of April, 1839, the Presbytery of Carlisle, after 
 a long recital of the history of the case adopted a report 
 
202 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 
 which closed with the following resolution, viz.: "That the 
 First Presbyterian church of Carlisle be considered no 
 longer a constituent part of this Presbytery, nor as be- 
 longing to the Presbyterian church of the United States 
 of America, and that its name be stricken from the roll 
 of Presbytery." Thus terminated a series of vexatious 
 proceedings in which many good and well meaning per- 
 sons were concerned, but in which we presume they 
 themselves have since perceived much of natural in- 
 firmity and much of the error which is likely to be en- 
 gendered from overheated zeal. 
 
 Mr. Sprole was never installed in Carlisle though he 
 continued there as a Stated Supply until October 22, 
 1843. He was a man of eloquence and power in the 
 pulpit, and evidently was sincere and earnest in his la- 
 bors to win souls. During the six years and four 
 months of his ministry here there were admitted to 
 communion by profession of their faith One Hundred 
 and Thirty-seven, and by certificate Thirty-two, in all 
 Three Hundred and Ninety-one. In the winters of 1840 
 and 1843 especially, he was permitted to witness seasons 
 of uncommon interest and ingathering among his peo- 
 ple. In the last mentioned winter he was allowed to 
 spend a portion of his time in protracted services at Mt 
 Holly, where a Union house of worship then existed ; 
 and a large portion of the accession to the communion 
 was from that vicinity. Some of his Session too were 
 disposed to labor with much zeal in the work of con- 
 verting the impenitent and reclaiming those out of the 
 way. Ross Lamberton was especially prayerful and 
 
MR. SPROLE S REMOVAL. 203 
 
 earnest, and his name is had in remembrance even to the 
 present day by some as the one who first drew them to 
 a better life. He however took a dismission, Sept. 5, 
 1841, and became active in building up the College and 
 church of Oberlin, Ohio. Dr. W. C. Chambers was zeal- 
 ous in all the duties of his eldership, though near the 
 time of his removal to Philadelphia (about Oct. 1838) he 
 became involved in some financial difficulties which for a 
 while affected his usefulness. Mr. Thomas Carothers Esq., 
 also possessed much influence, an unblemished reputa- 
 tion, and a hearty earnestness in his religious duties. In 
 1839 he removed to Harrisburgh, where however he 
 then remained only a year, but in 1843, he took up his 
 residence permanently there. Mr. Trimble was distin- 
 quished for accuracy and strict integrity of life, though 
 he was sometimes stern toward the failings of others. 
 For many years as Clerk of Session, as a faithful visitor 
 among the sick and as an unswerving support to what 
 he regarded as the righteous cause he occupied a place 
 which few are capable of filling as well. Owing to some 
 unfortunate differences with their pastor three of the 
 members of Session retired for a while from the active 
 duties of their office and two of them took letters of dis- 
 mission. All of them however returned either before or 
 soon after his removal. In October, 1843, he received 
 a call from the First Presbyterian church of Washing- 
 ton, D. C, which he complied with, and labored there 
 with much acceptance for several years, until he was 
 appointed a Chaplain at West Point. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Sprole's removal (Nov. 20, 1843), Rev. 
 
204 MINISTRY OF MESSRS. SPROLE AND NEWLIN. 
 
 Daniel L. Carroll, at that time in the Presbyterian 
 Church of the Northern Liberties, Philadelphia, was 
 elected pastor, and for a while gave encouragement that 
 he would accept the call. In the end however he de- 
 cided to remove to Brooklyn, New York, and a few 
 weeks later (Feb. 12, 1844), Mr. Ellis J. Newlin, a licen- 
 tiate of the Presbytery of Wilmington was elected, and 
 he was ordained and installed here by the Presbytery of 
 Harrisburgh May 23, 1844. His pastorate was brief, 
 lasting but a little over three years (May 23, 1844 — 
 June 30, 1847). The ordinary routine of general pros- 
 perity was enjoyed, twenty-five being added to the com- 
 munion by profession of faith and ten by certificate. 
 Some disturbance was experienced from an effort to re- 
 strain a portion of the members from public and promiscu- 
 ous dancing. We have before noticed that in the formula 
 for public admission to the communion which had been in- 
 troduced under Mr. Dufifield's ministry, each one profess- 
 ing his or her faith, solemnly engaged to avoid among other 
 things "attendance at balls, dancings, theatres and such 
 like demoralizing amusements;" and generally even 
 those who professed to see but little evil in such things, 
 felt bound to abstain from them, from a regard to their 
 engagements and from respect to the warnings and 
 scruples of their stricter friends. There were however 
 some at this time who were unwilling to surrender what 
 they esteemed their liberty in such matters ; and when 
 admonished for their breach of covenant and disregard 
 for their fellow-christians' expostulations, they were 
 thought to exhibit disrespect to those who had been set 
 
DISCIPLINE. 205 
 
 over them in the Lord. For this latter offence more 
 than for that which had been the occasion for their admo- 
 nition, they were suspended from communion. Some 
 differences also sprang up between the young pas- 
 tor and his brethren in the Session. In the end Mr. 
 Newlin came to the conclusion that his usefulness was 
 seriously impaired, and he obtained permission to resign 
 his charge. He subsequently preached at Lynchburg, 
 Va., and in New Jersey. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 It was during the succeeding winter (Jan. 16, 1848), 
 that the Rev. Conway Phelps Wing, then the pastor of 
 the Presbyterian church of Huntsville, Alabama, was 
 invited to visit Carlisle with a view to his settlement there. 
 He belonged to one of the two great streams of immi- 
 gration which flowed so abundantly into the Middle 
 States during the latter half of the last and the first of 
 the present century, and contributed about equally to 
 form the Presbyterian church of this country. His an- 
 cestors came from England to Massachusetts in 1732, 
 twelve years after the Landing at Plymouth, and were 
 among the original proprietors of Sandwich on Cape Cod, 
 where their descendants are still numerous. His father 
 removed from Conway in Hampshire County, Mass., to 
 
206 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 what was then the Western Country, and was for many 
 years a prominent elder in the Pre.sbyterian church of 
 Phelps, Ontario County, N. Y., and frequently was a 
 member of the Presbyteries, Synods and General As- 
 semblies of the church. He became a communicant in 
 his father's church at thirteen years of age, graduated 
 at Hamilton College (1828) and at Auburn Theological 
 Seminary (183 1 ), and was licensed (1831) and ordained 
 (1832) by the Presbytery of Geneva, N. Y., when he was 
 just entering the twenty-first year of his age. It was his 
 privilege to commence his ministry in the midst of the 
 powerful revivals which prevailed throughout Western 
 New York about that time, and he participated in them 
 with great zeal. His firm constitution however yielded 
 to the demands which were then made upon his 
 strength, and he was obliged in the autumn of 1840 to 
 seek rest and a milder climate in the West Indies, and 
 in 1841 in a Southern .state. During a journey north in 
 1843 he had spent two Sabbaths in Carlisle, the memory 
 of which had been retained by the people of that place 
 and had prompted a desire to have him as their pastor. His 
 health had now become so far restored that he was pre- 
 pared to listen to a call to a more northern field, and after 
 a brief visit and a unanimous call from the congregation, 
 he removed and entered upon his labors here, April 28, 
 1848. The salary of One Thousand Dollars which was 
 then voted him was at that time considered liberal, and re- 
 mained without a change until some time during the 
 civil war. His installation took place on the Sabbath. 
 Oct. 15, 1848, at which the sermon was preached by 
 
SABBATH SCHOOL. 20/ 
 
 Rev. VVm. R. Dewitt, D. D., from Psalm 137 : 5—6, "If 
 I forget thee, O Jerusalem," &c.. Rev. D. H. Emerson of 
 York presided and proposed the Constitutional questions, 
 Rev. William Sterling of Williamsport, Pa., gave the 
 charge to the pastor, and Rev. Charles F. Diver, the 
 charge to the people. 
 
 The number of communicants at this time after purg- 
 ing the roll was found to be two hundred and sixty- 
 three. The Session consisted of James Loudon, Jacob 
 Shrom, John Halbert and Charles Ogilby, two of whom 
 however were not at that time active in Session. Mr. 
 Shrom had taken a letter of dismission to the Methodist 
 church, but was soon induced to return his letter and 
 resume his place in the eldership, and Mr. Halbert had 
 ceased to serve on account of a difficulty of hearing. 
 Messrs, Joseph D. Halbert and James Ralston were 
 soon afterwards chosen and ordained (Dec. 2, 1849) in 
 addition to them. 
 
 The Sabbath School had become much diminished in 
 numbers and in efficiency during the unsettled state of 
 the church for the last few years. It was now reorgan- 
 ized and began to receive a larger share of attention. A 
 recurrence however to a period even so recent will be 
 sufficient to bring to mind the progress which has been 
 made in this important part of church work during the 
 last quarter of a century. The library consisted of 
 about a hundred volumes, belonging to a class of books 
 which has now become nearly obsolete. The religious 
 narratives and works of fiction which have since become 
 so important a part of our juvenile literature were just 
 
208 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 beginning to be introduced, and were looked upon with 
 much jealousy. The hymns and music were either so 
 childish on the one hand, or so didactic on the other 
 that they failed to enlist the attention of most children 
 or teachers. Mr. W. B. Bradbury was just turning the 
 minds of the people to a more attractive style of Sunday 
 School music. The way which he opened was soon 
 thronged by others, whose names have become familiar 
 to our youth. Sabbath Bells, Golden Chains and Cen- 
 sers, Happy Voices, Bright Jewels, and Pure Gold, with 
 many other collections in rapid succession came into use 
 and soon revolutionized the spirit of our schools. There 
 had always been question books, but very few helps for the 
 teachers; no lesson leaves or blackboards or object 
 teachings ; few maps or illustrated periodicals ; and pic- 
 nics, excursions and Christmas celebrations were yet 
 uncommon. A number of Sabbath School Institutes 
 were held in the town and gave higher views of the 
 qualifications needful for teachers, and of the importance 
 of their work. A primary department was organized in 
 the summer of 1848 which has ever since constituted an 
 efficient branch of the school. 
 
 The commander of the military station for cavalry 
 near town, for several years had been Col. Edwin V. 
 Sumner who has since been distinguished as a Major 
 General in the regular army during the civil war. As 
 he and his family were constant worshippers and some 
 of them communicants in this congregation, he gave an 
 invitation to the soldiers of the Garrison to come with 
 him to the same house of worship. None were com- 
 
PERIODICALS. 209 
 
 pelled to attend, but those who voluntarily complied 
 with the request of the commander were required to 
 conform to such regulations as were needful for disci- 
 pline, and hence they were marched into and from the 
 gallery of the church out of the hours of service. For 
 some time after his removal and his employment in the 
 Mexican war, his family continued to reside here and 
 the presence of these soldiers formed a pleasant feature 
 of our assembly. 
 
 As the revenue of the congregation had for some time 
 been insufficient to meet expenses, a debt of Two Thou- 
 sand Four Hundred Dollars had been accumulated, and 
 was the source of uneasiness. The readiness of the 
 people to contribute for such an object was shown when 
 the pastor spent three days in soliciting subscriptions, 
 and the whole was at once removed. A slight inatten- 
 tion to yearly deficiencies not unfrequently runs up a 
 discouraging amount of debt which is the more oppress- 
 ive when no permanent acquisition of property is per- 
 ceptible. 
 
 Feeling that the reading of his people was of import- 
 ance in enlarging their views and in interesting them in 
 the affairs of the general church and the progress of 
 Christ's kingdom, an effort was made by the pastor to 
 supply them with periodicals of the best character. In 
 his pastoral visits he took pains to inquire what was the 
 kind of reading which prevailed among the young, 
 whether any religious papers were taken, and whether 
 those taken were of a character to strengthen the at- 
 tachment of the people to their church and the several 
 
210 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 objects of benevolence. In the course of three years, he 
 was successful in introducing, in addition to those taken 
 before, more than fifty copies of the New York Evan- 
 gelist, as many of the Christian Observer, eighteen of 
 the Presbyterian Quarterly Review, (July 27, 1857), and 
 a large number of temperance papers. Besides these a 
 number of sets of the Evangelical Family Library, con- 
 sisting then of twenty-four volumes published by the 
 American Tract Society were introduced into those fam- 
 ilies in the country which had not the advantage of the 
 Sabbath School Library in town. The old practice of 
 holding catechetical classes had for some time been 
 suspended, under an impression that their place was 
 supplied by the Sabbath School, but the result had been 
 so unfavorable that the Westminster Catechism had been 
 very little committed to memory. A merchant of the 
 City of New York, about 1859, proposed in one of the 
 newspapers that he would give "a beautiful gilt-edged 
 and gold-clasped Bible to every person whose pastor 
 would certify that he or she had perfectly recited the 
 Shorter Catechism." This offer was published to the 
 Sabbath School and congregation, and the result was 
 the first year that thirty-eight young people received the 
 prize. For years afterwards, when misfortune in trade 
 had prevented the original donor from continuing 
 his gifts, the same offer was continued by others, and 
 for a number of years from eighteen to twenty Bibles 
 were distributed for these perfect recitations. Near the 
 time at which this effort was made, the pastor com- 
 menced monthly or quarterly lectures to the youth of 
 
SHORTER CATECHISM. 211 
 
 his charge. These were given in the afternoon of the 
 Sabbath when the young people with as many of their 
 parents as incUned to be present were collected in the 
 church, and each class of the Sabbath School was called 
 upon to recite a portion of the Shorter Catechism, and a 
 discourse was given especially addressed to the young. 
 This practice was kept up until 1863, when it was dis- 
 continued. There were three preaching stations within 
 the bounds of the congregation which were often supplied 
 in the afternoons of the Sabbath. These were of great 
 utility in awakening interest among some who could not 
 otherwise be attracted to the meetings of the congrega- 
 tion, and not less than a dozen families were thereby in- 
 duced to become valuable pewholders in the church. 
 On the 7th of January, 1849, a house owned principally 
 by members of the congregation, but called a Union 
 church, was dedicated to divine worship, and was used 
 for these meetings in Plainfield. A house under similar 
 arrangements had been built some years before at what 
 was then called Papertown, now Mount Holly. These, 
 with Ege's Forge, and other occasional preaching places, 
 were supplied frequently for some years, until a hemor- 
 rhage of the lungs warned the pastor that three services 
 on the Sabbath were more than he could safely attend. 
 Near the commencement of his pastorate a change 
 took place in the policy of the Temperance movement. 
 Without giving up efforts to reclaim the inebriate the 
 attention of the benevolent was especially directed to 
 the suppression of the traffic in intoxicating drinks. It 
 was thought expedient to secure if possible the election 
 
2 I 2 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 to the Legislature of men who were in favor of with- 
 holding all license to sell intoxicating liquors except for 
 mechanical and medicinal purposes, and by much effort 
 for several years success was attained in this direction. 
 But through the clamors of interested parties and the 
 persevering ingenuity of political men and judges, the 
 laws for the suppression of the traffic were repealed be- 
 fore they could have a fair trial. Enough however was 
 attained to satisfy the friends of these enactments, that 
 nothing was wanting but an enlightened public opinion, 
 and the same vigilance which is exercised with respect 
 to other pernicious practices, to reach as perfect a suc- 
 cess as has been attained in the suppression of other vices. 
 A confident belief has therefore become fixed in the minds 
 of the friends of temperance, that no great measure of suc- 
 cess can be expected in this movement,except by the course 
 here pointed out, and they continue to look with hope 
 toward such a result. Slowly but surely the discipline 
 of the church has been tending toward the entire ex- 
 tinction of the traffic among its members. The General 
 Assembly of both branches of the church before the 
 Reunion took the position that no one should be tolera- 
 ted in communion who sells intoxicating liquors as a 
 beverage, and the General Assemblies of the Reunited 
 church have a number of times reaffirmed such deliver- 
 ances. The Synod of Harrisburgh and the Presbytery 
 of Carlisle (i 871) have been quite as explicit and decis- 
 ive. On the 22d of March, 1871, after careful and ma- 
 ture deliberation Session adopted the following pream- 
 ble and resolutions, viz.: "Whereas, the habitual engage- 
 
TRAFFIC IN INTOXICATING LIQUORS, 21 3 
 
 ment in the manufacture and sale of ardent spirits as a 
 beverage, has been repeatedly pronounced by the Gen- 
 eral Assemblies of both the late branches of the Presby- 
 terian church an immorality which ought not to be toler- 
 ated and should be proceeded against as an offence of 
 the most serious kind when found in the church ; and, 
 Whereas, some doubt has been expressed among our 
 people regarding the position which the First Presbyte- 
 rian church of Carlisle desires to maintain with respect 
 to this matter ; Therefore, Resolved I. That hereafter no 
 person shall be admitted to the communion of this church 
 who is known to be engaged in the business of manufac- 
 turing or selling ardent spirits as a beverage ; Resolved II. 
 That those persons already in our communion who are 
 engaged in this business be informed of this action and 
 admonished that they will be expected to withdraw as 
 speedily as possible from their employment, or they will 
 be dealt with as public offenders against the purity and 
 peace of the church." It was not long before the sin- 
 cerity and firmness with which this principle was put 
 forth, was subjected to a severe test, for some of those 
 who had long been communicants were found to be en- 
 gaged in the traffic. After much remonstrance and pa- 
 tient forbearance with them, and when they had declared 
 themselves unprepared to renounce their business, they 
 were suspended from communion until they should give 
 evidence of repentance. 
 
 For many years the congregation was like many oth- 
 ers perplexed as to the best method of taking up contri- 
 butions for benevolent objects and for promoting a spirit 
 
214 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 of benevolence. In the early part of this pastorate, the 
 different objects which had been agreed upon were pre- 
 sented to the people by the minister, and the members 
 were left to their own consciences without further solic- 
 itation to hand in their contributions to the treasurer 
 of the congregation during the succeeding month. It 
 was hoped that such a method would train and educate 
 each one's own conscience and feeling of responsibility 
 better than by personal application by solicitors, and for 
 eight or ten years this method was thought to be suc- 
 cessful. But in course of time many became negligent, 
 and the amount of contributions was diminished. It 
 was then exchanged for what has been called the "En- 
 velope system." Eight causes were selected for presen- 
 tation to the congregation during the year from the pul- 
 pit, after which a printed card was sent in an envelope 
 by a messenger to each family in town, and by mail to 
 each family in the country, in which the wants of the cause 
 were briefly made known, and all were invited to con- 
 tribute something and hand it in the same envelope into 
 the contribution box on the Sabbath or to the Treasurer of 
 the congregation. For a number of years this method 
 was pursued with varying success until the close of this 
 pastorate. 
 
 The organ which is now in use was purchased and 
 set up in 1857. Some objections were made by a few 
 individuals who were opposed to all instrumental music 
 in public worship, but no serious interruption was made 
 to the harmony of the congregation. During the same 
 year the congregation celebrated the One Hundredth 
 
CENTENNIAL CELEBRATION. 215 
 
 Anniversary of the building of their house of worship. 
 According to a letter of General John Armstrong before 
 noticed,onthe second day of July, 1757, the people "began 
 to haul stones for the building of a meetinghouse on the 
 public square," and it was thought that the day so indi- 
 dicated was as appropriate as any for such a celebration. 
 In consequence of the absence of the pastor during the 
 month of May, to fulfil an appointment of the General 
 Assembly to initiate a correspondence with the General 
 Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian church at Cedar- 
 viile, Ohio, the publication of the appointment was de- 
 layed; but on his return letters were sent to all minis- 
 ters and laymen in different parts of the country who 
 had once been members of this church, inviting them to 
 attend. On so brief a notice many of these found it 
 inconvenient to be present, but sent letters communicating 
 their good wishes and their reminiscences. Among 
 these were Drs. Erskine Mason and John M. Krebs of 
 New York, and a number of prominent ministers in the 
 church. Among those present were Dr. Talbot W. 
 Chambers of the Collegiate Dutch churches of New 
 York, and Rev. George Duffield Jun., then of Philadel- 
 phia. Dr. George Duffield of Detroit, a former pastor, 
 had been invited to deliver an Historical Discourse, but 
 he was detained on his way by an accident which pre- 
 vented his presence on that day. A large multi- 
 tude however were gathered together and were interest- 
 ed in addresses by Dr. DeWitt of Harrisburgh, so long 
 intimately connected with and so much beloved by the 
 congregation, and by Messrs. Duffield and Chambers, as 
 
2l6 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 well as in the numerous letters which were read. On 
 the next Sabbath Dr. Duffield, who had reached town 
 on the day after the celebration, gave the Historical Dis- 
 course which he had prepared, and which was afterwards 
 published. The assembly gathered to hear him was 
 quite equal to that of the preceding Thursday, and few 
 then present will forget his touching allusions to the 
 scenes in which he had been himself a principal partici- 
 pator. The Saturday before was spent by a select com- 
 pany, including Dr. Dufifield and a number of ladies and 
 gentlemen frpm a distance at the old Cemetery near the 
 Meeting House Springs, where inscriptions fast becom- 
 ing illegible, with the coats of arms and other symbolical 
 figures were transcribed by a skilful lady artist, and an 
 ode which had been prepared for the occasion by D. Be- 
 thune Duffield Esq., of Detroit was read and sung with 
 enthusiasm. 
 
 Two years after his settlement (Oct., 1850) Mr. W. 
 was requested by the Faculty and students of Dickinson 
 College to perform the duties of the professorship which 
 had been left vacant by the transfer of Dr. William H, 
 Allen to the Presidency of Girard College in Philadel- 
 phia, and which could not be filled until the next annual 
 meeting of the Trustees. As the amount of labor which 
 this would impose, in addition to the care of a congre- 
 gation seemed too much for his time or strength, he at 
 first consented to perform only one-half the duties of this 
 professorship, but it was not long before he was induced 
 to undertake them all. So jealous was he lest this 
 should infringe upon his labors as a pastor, that he was 
 
STUDIES. 217 
 
 more than usually abundant in his ministerial labors, 
 and it pleased the great Head of the church especially 
 to bless his people and to increase the number of con- 
 verts that winter. The largest addition to the commun- 
 ion which was had during his ministry here, took place 
 during the year 1858. As a mark of their appreciation 
 of his labors as well as of their general esteem, the 
 Trustees of the college bestowed upon him this year an 
 honorary degree. Four invitations to change his pas- 
 toral relations and to take charge of larger and more 
 prominent congregations about this time he saw fit to de- 
 cline. 
 
 The experience of this year was profitable in teaching 
 him how much could be accomplished by a careful econ- 
 omy of time, and in cultivating a knowledge of general 
 literature and science. No sooner therefore did the year 
 of his engagement in college expire, than he devoted a 
 larger portion of his time to the study of the Ancient 
 and Modern Languages. Not only was an ardent love 
 for the Original Languages of Scripture developed, but 
 by the the acquisition of the German and French which 
 had been commenced some years before but were now 
 resumed with avidity, new and abundant theological 
 treasures were opened to him. His people soon began 
 to receive the benefit of these studies through the 
 preaching of several courses of Expository Lectures, 
 the First extending over the whole book of Genesis, and 
 the Second over the Acts of the Apostles. The inten- 
 tion of these lectures, besides that of Scriptural exposi- 
 
2l8 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 tion in general was, to present the fundamental princi- 
 ples of the Old and New Testament dispensations, to go 
 back to the originals, the "First Things" both of the 
 Ancient and the Christian church, and to trace their de- 
 velopment into subsequent systems. Two other courses 
 of Lectures were of a different character and were pre- 
 pared for a different purpose. The first was commenced 
 in May, 1864, and extended to eighteen discourses on the 
 character, mission and life of Elijah ; the second em- 
 bracing ten discourses, was begun in Feb. 1869, and was 
 intended to meet the most popular sceptical objec- 
 tions to religion. These were carefully prepared, ful- 
 ly written out and delivered on the evenings of the Sab- 
 bath 'when the audience was usually of a miscellaneous 
 character. 
 
 The pew-rents at Mr. Wing's settlement were not suf- 
 ficient to produce the amount needful for current ex- 
 penses and it became necessary to complement them by 
 a subscription of Two Hundred Dollars. After a while 
 the price of pews was raised so as to render the revenue 
 adequate to the entire necessities of the congregation. 
 Accordingly when in April, 1864, the salary was raised 
 to Twelve Hundred and in Oct. 27, 1867, when it be- 
 came Fifteen Hundred Dollars, the assessments were 
 proportionally increased. In a short time after his settle- 
 ment all the pews which were looked upon as rentable 
 were taken up, and continued so until the last year of 
 his pastorate. After the utmost division of the pews 
 among those who attended regularly upon public wor- 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ISOLATION. 219 
 
 ship, it was for a number of years difficult to accommo- 
 date all who applied for sittings. Several families were 
 compelled to find pews in the gallery. 
 
 This prosperity was attained in spite of a numberof un- 
 toward circumstances. As the First Presbyterian church 
 of Carlisle was almost alone in this region in its connection 
 with the New School Branch of the Presbyterian church, 
 most of those who came to reside in town from churches 
 in the vicinity were naturally directed to a church of the 
 same ecclesiastical connection as the church they were 
 leaving ; and those who lived at that period will remem- 
 ber the -strong prejudices with which the two branches 
 of the church then regarded one another. For several 
 years most of the Sessions in this vicinity refused to 
 grant letters to their members to unite with this church, 
 but when certificates were presented here, they were 
 generally directed to "any church within the bounds of 
 which the bearer might reside." Exchanges between 
 ministers of the two branches were almost unknown. 
 Soon after the settlement of Rev. Merwin E. Johnston 
 (Aug. 22, 1848) in the Second Presbyterian church, this 
 state of things was partially broken through, certifi- 
 cates of dismission were given by that church in the 
 usual form, and the pastors of the two churches freely 
 exchanged pulpits with each other. From that time 
 onward the congregations recognized each other with 
 the same courtesies which were common between differ- 
 ent evangelical denominations ; yet notwithstanding such 
 indications of returning fellowship, it was natural for 
 Presbyterians from the surrounding congregations to 
 
220 DR. wing's PASTORATE. 
 
 find their church relations in the same ecclesiastical con- 
 nection. The large numbers who had usually come for- 
 ward to communion under former pastorates, were now 
 also divided to the two congregations in the borough, 
 and the permanent character of the population required 
 but few additions or dismissions in the course of a gen- 
 eration. 
 
 Near the close of the year 1856 the congregation au- 
 thorized its Board of Trustees to make a number of re- 
 pairs and improvements in its house of worship. By 
 the middle of the succeeding January (1857), the church 
 was reopened, with its interior repainted,, its walls fres- 
 coed, its gallery remodelled and the large pillars which 
 before supported it removed, gas-lights inserted, a new 
 heating apparatus supplied, and new seats introduced to 
 the Lecture room. By this improved arrangement a 
 number of pews were brought into demand which had 
 seldom before been called for, and their rents soon near- 
 ly compensated for the additional expense. 
 
 A year afterwards (Jan. 13-18, 1858) was commenced 
 the practice of holding protracted services every winter 
 for the awakening of religious interest in the congrega- 
 tion. This increased labor was lightened by the assist- 
 ance of some neighboring minister which was generally 
 reciprocated by a similar service. For the first two 
 years the preaching was by Dr. John McLeod of Phila- 
 delphia, whose impressive illustrations of divine truth 
 were successful in bringing a large number who had 
 long been halting between two opinions to become de- 
 cided friends of Christ. On two other years Rev. Wm. 
 
DENOMINATIONAL FELLOWSHIP. 221 
 
 E. Moore then of West Chester now of Columbus, 
 Ohio, was present with similar results. 
 
 Any history of the religious progress of this period 
 would be defective which did not give prominence to the 
 growth of a fraternal spirit among the different denomi- 
 nations of Christians. The formation of the Evangeli- 
 cal Alliance in 1846, and its several meetings and publi- 
 cations, its annual recommendations of the observance 
 of a week of prayer at the commencement of each year 
 in behalf of objects of common interest, and the una- 
 nimity and heartiness with which this observ^ance was 
 adopted by the several branches of Christ's church, were 
 productive of marked effects in the removal of ecclesi- 
 astical bitternesses. Manyjministers and private Chris- 
 tians now living can recollect the time when few sermons 
 were preached in which some unkind reference was not 
 made to brethren of another name but of the same es- 
 sential faith. Such allusions would hardly be indulged 
 in or tolerated now in any intelligent congregation, and 
 it is to be hoped that the name of Christian is generally 
 much dearer to every believer than any other. This 
 congregation with its pastor was always in the advanced 
 rank of every movement in behalf of catholicity and 
 union. Ardently attached to its own name, usages and 
 standards, it looked upon these as valuable mainly for a 
 higher end. It was always prominent in the initiation 
 and support of union meetings either annually on the 
 first week of the year, or on other occasions for prayer 
 and praise. So great was the interest connected with 
 the week of prayer that sometimes its services had all 
 
222 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 the spirit and character of a revival. Ordinarily they 
 were held one day in each of the churches of the bor- 
 ough, at which were delivered either a discourse by 
 some minister or addresses by several persons. In 
 1862 however these meetings were protracted for three 
 successive weeks and were attended by crowded audi- 
 ences. During the first week those topics were present- 
 ed for prayer and consideration which had been proposed 
 by the Evangelical Alliance, the second week was 
 given up to an exposure of the various vices which pre- 
 vailed in our own community, and the third was devoted 
 to the awakening and conversion of men to God. Chris- 
 tian associations and Sabbath School conventions were 
 always welcomed and cheered forward by hearty cooper- 
 ation. 
 
 In i860 (Sept. 10), the "Church Psalmist," a collection 
 of Psalms and Hymns made under the direction of the 
 General Assembly was introduced for use in public wor- 
 ship. A smaller collection of hymns was soon after- 
 ward obtained for more convenient use in the Lecture- 
 room. Much credit is due to a few leading persons in 
 the choir for their fidelity, harmony and perseverance in 
 leading th e congregation in its singing. During the whole 
 course of his ministry here, the pastor recollects no in- 
 stance of a serious difficulty among the members of the 
 choir. For the greater portion of that time a high 
 standard of excellence has been maintained in the style 
 and spirit of its exercises. 
 
 In the same year (April 8, i860), four additional el- 
 ders were ordained, viz. : Joseph C. Hoffer, Henry A. 
 
ELDERS. 223 
 
 Sturgeon, Henry Harkness and John R. Turner. The 
 two former had been nominated by the Session with 
 some others who decHned serving, and the two latter 
 were nominated in the pubHc meeting at which they 
 were chosen. Soon after, the whole congregation was 
 laid off into districts or (as they were called in former 
 times) quarters, and one district was assigned to each 
 elder, that he might as often as possible visit each com- 
 municant or other person who might be benefited by 
 such attention, have an oversight of the spiritual condi- 
 tion of the members, and report occasionally to the pas- 
 tor and Session. This arrangement was carried out for 
 one or two years with obvious benefits, but was not 
 prosecuted with the energy which its importance de- 
 manded. In compliance with a request of the Presby- 
 tery of Harrisburgh that each congregation under 
 its charge should have written a History of its organi- 
 zation and progress, a narrative was prepared for the 
 Church of Carlisle and was the occasion for the com- 
 mencement of the present work. 
 
 We are now brought to the period of the civil war, 
 when the principles of every one in our community were 
 severely tested. It was not surprising that there should 
 have been some differences of opinion on questions of 
 policy. Many residing in this region, so near the bor- 
 ders of the strife, were closely connected with the South 
 by family relationships, by former residence and by com- 
 mercial intercourse. Political considerations too not 
 unfrequently biassed the judgments of many in opposi- 
 tion to the men and measures of another party. At the 
 
224 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 commencement of the struggle there were not a few 
 honest men who were dismayed at the gigantic propor- 
 tions and unanimity of the insurrectionary forces, and 
 they were incredulous with respect to the power of gov- 
 ernment to subdue them. On questions of principle 
 however it was refreshing to find that our people were 
 not divided. Their votes were given for the righteous 
 cause and against the extension of slavery, whatever 
 might be the consequences, leaving the result with God. 
 If any exceptions were found to this, it was under .some 
 mistaken view of the case. The spirit with which our 
 people rose above all selfish interest and fears, and plant- 
 ed themselves on moral and humanitarian principles, was 
 calculated to give one confidence in the social instincts 
 of men and the doctrines of universal suffrage. 
 
 On the first call for enlistments, a large number of our 
 youth and middle aged men pressed forward to the front. 
 Three companies of volunteers were formed at once, 
 whose ofificers and men were taken from the most respect- 
 able families of the place. As they departed they were 
 cheered by a large assemblage of citizens in the church and 
 on the public square, with earnest prayers and the presen- 
 tation of a bible to each soldier. In the public assem- 
 blies of each Sabbath, no prayers were more hearty and 
 fervent than those for the soldiers in the field, and for 
 those in authority. When news of disaster came (as too 
 frequently they did come during the first three years), 
 each man and woman seemed as if some best beloved one 
 had been laid in the grave ; and when joyful tidings 
 came, the bells were rung and thanksgivings went up, as 
 
PATRIOTIC SPIRIT. 225 
 
 if a load were taken from a multitude of hearts. The 
 thousands upon thousands of troops which rushed 
 from north to south through our town were met by 
 day and by night at the cars with refreshments and bene- 
 dictions. A soldier going to the field was everywhere 
 greeted with the highest honors. Women in every house 
 knitted and sewed and prepared lint ; men prayed and 
 counseled and helped forward recruits ; and even children 
 denied themselves, made collections and sent cheering 
 messages for absent soldiers. A few who sympathized with 
 the rebels, were obliged to keep silence, or to leave for a 
 more congenial clime. 
 
 The pastor and Session and all the leading men of the 
 congregation were entirely agreed as to the course they 
 should pursue. Their influence was unequivocally on 
 the side of the government and the laws. Merely party 
 questions were avoided in public, but no one was allowed 
 to doubt that every feeling of our souls was for the sup- 
 pression of the rebellion. If two or three persons felt 
 constrained on this account to forsake the congregation, 
 a still larger number were attracted thereby to unite with 
 it. It was not surprising therefore that when the town 
 was in possession of the enemy this congregation was es- 
 pecially obnoxious to them. Large numbers of fugitive 
 slaves from Virginia and Maryland near the commence- 
 ment of the war took refuge in our town, and these with 
 their children were gathered into classes to be taught to 
 read and to be instructed in religion. A school for in- 
 struction in reading was maintained in a private dwelling 
 for several months, and nearly two hundred colored peo- 
 
226 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 pie were collected each Sabbath morning in the gallery 
 of the church under the superintendence of the pastor's 
 wife and a corps of like minded teachers. The eager- 
 ness exhibited by these people to acquire a knowledge 
 of the New Testament was an ample reward for the self- 
 denial of the teachers. They have since succeeded with 
 the assistance of their numerous friends in erecting a 
 neat and substantial brick church, and now form a re- 
 spectable congregation in connection with the Zion 
 Methodist church. 
 
 On Saturday about noon, the 27th of July, 1863, the 
 town was taken possession of by a detachment of Gen- 
 eral Ewell's Confederate forces under the command of 
 Col. Jenkins. This was the left division of the advance 
 of the rebel army for the invasion of Pennsylvania by 
 way of Harrisburgh and York. It had been preceded 
 by a flying portion of Milroy's defeated corps ; and by 
 the 8th and 71st New York regiments, whose retreat had 
 prepared the inhabitants for the coming of the enemy. 
 Gen. Knipe, the commanding officer under Gen. Couch, 
 had given orders to the troops to evacuate the place, and 
 to the three companies of militia to disband ; and by the 
 time the Confederate troops arrived, the horses and cat- 
 tle to as great an extent as possible had been driven over 
 the Susquehanna, the refugee families had absconded and 
 much property had been removed to places of safety. The 
 troops marched into town in good order, private citizens 
 were not seriously molested, and all were informed that 
 if the public demands were complied with the houses of 
 the citizens would not be entered without their consent. 
 
REBEL OCCUPATION. 22/ 
 
 This assurance did not give entire confidence, and the 
 next day most of the people were unwilHng to leave 
 their homes to attend worship for fear that in their ab- 
 sence marauding parties might enter them. Two or 
 three churches were opened, and although no houses were 
 entered without permission from the occupants, the re- 
 quests of armed men were looked upon as peremptory. 
 Shops and stores were also entered for the purpose of 
 making inventories of goods for future use. Large exac- 
 tions were made the next day upon all merchants, shop- 
 keepers, farmers and mechanics for everything which could 
 be used by the army, and trains of loaded wagons were 
 sent off continually to the South. Early on Tuesday 
 morning however, troops began to 'leave town having 
 received marching orders from Gen. Lee to fall back and 
 join the main army at Gettysburgh. By eight o'clock, 
 A. M., they had disappeared, and it was supposed they 
 had all gone. But at 2 o'clock, P. M., a body of 400 
 cavalry under the command of Col. Cochran came in on 
 the Dillstown road and having obtained intoxicating li- 
 quors became riotous and alarming, but on the arrival of 
 Col. Jenkins they were sent off. Several regiments of 
 Union troops now made their appearance and took pos- 
 session of the town. But scarcely had they stacked their 
 arms before a body of the enemy under Fitzhugh Lee 
 came in by way of the South Mountain. On finding the 
 town in possession of our troops, they took position over 
 the Letort, by the gas-works on the east of the Bor- 
 ough. On the refusal of Gen. Smith to surrender they 
 commenced shelling the town. A panic ensued which was 
 
228 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 well nigh universal ; men, women and children fled, most- 
 ly on foot into the country, or took refuge in cellars and 
 houses out of the range of the shells. At night the Bar- 
 racks and the gasworks were burned, and the shelling was 
 continued at intervals until three in the morning, when 
 the last rebel force stole quietly away in the direction of 
 Boiling Spring and Mount Holly, to take part in the 
 terrible fight at Gettysburgh. The next year another 
 invasion of Pennsylvania created equal alarm and nearly 
 as much suffering, although our town was not actually 
 reached by the enemy. News of the burning of Cham- 
 bersburg (July 29th, 1864), were accompanied by threats 
 of a more signal vengeance on Carlisle from Gen. Mc- 
 Causland who commanded the invading force. A flight 
 of the inhabitants now took place more general and 
 more disastrous than that of the year before. Every 
 retired spot in the country and in the mountains became 
 a secret depository for goods, now the opportunity for 
 transportation by rail-road was cut off. The churches 
 were crowded with suppliants who turned from the pro- 
 tection of men to that of God. Our people were how- 
 ever spared another occupation of the town by the ene- 
 my, although a few of Stuart's cavalry still lingered near 
 a gap of the North Mountain and some companies of 
 our soldiers were said to have been driven from the 
 neighboring Barracks. 
 
 Afterthebattle of Gettysburg, many Union soldiers were 
 brought to town wounded, sick and worn out, and were 
 committed to the care of our citizens. It was vacation 
 in college, and its rooms and chapel were thrown open 
 
CARE OF WOUNDED. 229 
 
 for a hospital for the patients. An old stone church 
 formerly occupied by the Seceders, or Associate Presby- 
 terians, was also used for this purpose when the college 
 was needed for the students, and was filled with invalids 
 during the subsequent autumn. The ministers, the phy- 
 sicians and the benevolent ladies of our community de- 
 voted much of their time cheerfully to an attendance 
 upon these men. None appeared to grow weary. 
 Sympathies and benevolent feelings were brought 
 into activity which have since found other directions. 
 The First Presbyterian congregation had to bear 
 its full share of the usual vicissitudes of war. Two 
 persons connected with it attained the rank of Brig- 
 adier General ; three to that of commissary or cap- 
 tain ; more than thirty met death in some form on 
 the battle field, in the hospital or in the prisons of the 
 enemy ; and a number were crippled or diseased for the 
 remainder of their lives. The several recommendations 
 of the ecclesiastical and civil authorities to observe days 
 of fasting and prayer or of thanksgiving were faithfully 
 attended to, and finally when the whole nation was 
 thrown into mourning for the assassination of its beloved 
 President the congregation united in public services of 
 sincere and profound grief (April 19, 1865). On the day 
 which was devoted to his funeral, when Congress and 
 all the officers of government were assembled around 
 his remains at Washington, the people throughout the 
 land were invited to assemble at the same hour in tlieir 
 houses of worship to unite in spirit in the same sol- 
 emnities. The appropriate text which was the theme of 
 
230 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 discourse here was II Samuel XIX : 2, "And the victory 
 that day was turned into mourning." Our honored 
 President had conducted us through the dark days of 
 the conflict, and just as he gave us the note of triumph 
 he was summoned to a reward, we doubt not, higher 
 than earth could give. 
 
 On the 28th day of June, 1863, while in the midst of 
 alarms at the anticipated invasion of the enemy, we had 
 to mourn also the loss of Joseph D. Halbert, one of the el- 
 ders and the treasurer of the church, in the fortieth year 
 of his age. About two years before, Jacob Shrom, another 
 and still older member of the Session had been called to 
 his rest. 
 
 Soon after the close of the war (Oct. 18, 1865), the 
 Synod of Pennsylvania with which this congrega- 
 tion was connected, and the Synod of Baltimore 
 with which the Second Presbyterian church of Car- 
 lisle was connected, met on the same day in this 
 town. In these two Synods were to be found some of 
 the most distinguished ministers of the two branches of 
 the Presbyterian denomination. It was natural that some 
 intercourse of a pleasant character should take place be- 
 tween the members, and finally the two Synods met 
 together in the First church and participated in the 
 Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. The Rev. Albert 
 Barnes of Philadelphia, and Dr. Phineas D. Gurley of 
 Washington City, led in the administration of the ordi- 
 nance. The proposal for this union came very appro- 
 priately from the Baltimore Synod, but it was accepted 
 with sincere cordiality by the other Synod, and was 
 
REUNION EFFORTS. 23 1 
 
 looked upon as going far to break down inveterate 
 prejudices in this region and as an omen of better times. 
 In fact it had now become evident that "there had 
 sprung up among all classes of Christian people a wide- 
 spread and earnest longing for more of visible unity."* 
 Among the ministers and laity, especially in the large 
 cities and towns, had been developed a spirit of cooper- 
 ation between different denominations in every depart- 
 ment of benevolent effort. It was perceived that these 
 tendencies could not much longer be resisted, and 
 that they imperatively demanded a reunion of the 
 two branches of the Presbyterian church. Many cir- 
 cumstances had changed during the thirty years in 
 which these had been separated. Ecclesiastical grounds 
 of controversy had been almost entirely removed. Dif- 
 ferences in doctrine had been found to be by no means 
 as fundamental to their confessional system as had once 
 been suspected. Accordingly when the two General 
 Assemblies met in 1866 in St. Louis, "an earnest de- 
 sire" was expressed in both "for reunion at the earliest 
 time consistent with agreement in doctrine, order and 
 polity, on the basis of the common standards and the 
 prevalence of mutual confidence and love ;" and when a 
 committee was appointed in each for mutual conference 
 on the most favorable terms of reunion, it was found that 
 an organic union was only a question of time and meth- 
 od.! The Joint Committee then appointed was contin- 
 ued from year to year and at each step reported that the 
 
 *Minutes of the Gen. Assembly for 1868, p. 29. 
 \Ditto, for 1867, pp. 481—3- 
 
232 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 obstacles which at first seemed formidable were daily 
 becoming less. Other branches of the Presbyterian 
 family participated in the common impulse. An invita- 
 tion from the Reformed Presbyterian Synod for "a Con- 
 vention of delegates from all Presbyterians in the United 
 States in the First Ref Pres. church of Philadelphia, 
 Nov. 6-8, 1867," met with a hearty response and 
 resulted in a nearly unanimous recommendation of a 
 general reunion of all the bodies there represented " on 
 the simple basis of the Westminster standards." In ac- 
 cordance with the suggestions of that Convention, nu- 
 merous other Conventions were held in smaller districts 
 of country for the furtherance of the same design. The 
 pastor of this church was active not only in the Phila- 
 delphia Convention but in assemblies of a similar char- 
 acter in Harrisburgh and in Perryville during the same 
 year. He was a commissioner from his Presbytery in 
 the General Assembly in the church of the Covenant in 
 New York May 20-31, 1869, which made the final ar- 
 rangements for the reunion, and adjourned to consum- 
 mate the organization in Pittsburgh Nov. 10-12, 1869. 
 He was also a member of the Joint Committee of Ten 
 whose duty it was "to prepare and propose to the first 
 Assembly of the Reunited church, a proper adjustment 
 of the boundaries of Presbyteries and Synods, the ratio 
 of representation, and any amendments of the Constitu- 
 tion which they may think necessary to secure efficiency 
 and harmony in the administration of the church." This 
 Committee held three meetings each of nearly a week's 
 continuance in the city of Philadelphia, and accomplish- 
 
ADOPTION OF "rotary SYSTEM." 233 
 
 ed one of the most laborious tasks which the process of re- 
 organization required, and their report, after some amend- 
 ments was adopted with the thanks of theAssembly of 1 870. 
 In this reconstruction the First church of Carlisle fell 
 within the limits of the reorganized Presbytery of Car- 
 lisle to which it gave in its adhesion and appointed a 
 delegate, Oct. 3, 1870. 
 
 Near the commencement of the next year (Jan. 15, 
 1 871), it was thought needful to have an enlargement of 
 the number of elders. A meeting of the congregation 
 being called for that purpose, Dec. 18, 1870, an election 
 was postponed for two weeks "in order to inquire into 
 the expediency of adopting what had been called 'the 
 Rotary system,' or that which prescribes a limited term 
 of service to those who act as elders." This proposal 
 was far from being disagreeable or unexpected to the 
 existing members of Session, inasmuch as it had been 
 freely discussed at several meetings of that body, and 
 had been unanimously favored by all who had been 
 present. At the adjourned meeting of the congregation, 
 after an extended consideration, the following resolutions 
 were adopted, viz. : 
 
 I. Resolved, That hereafter the term of service during 
 which an elder shall exercise the duties of his office in 
 this congregation shall be limited to four years, unless 
 he is invited to continue to do so by a regular vote of its 
 members in communion. 
 
 II. Resolved, That a meeting of all persons in com- 
 munion in this congregation shall be called as near as 
 convenient to the first Sabbath in January of every fourth 
 
234 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 year dating from the present time, for the purpose of 
 electing those who shall serve as elders during the suc- 
 ceeding term. 
 
 III. Resolved, That if no such meeting for the elec- 
 tion of elders shall be held within one month of the time 
 time provided for it, then those who had been in active ser- 
 vice during the term immediately preceding shall be re- 
 garded as duly chosen for another term. 
 
 IV. Resolved, That in accepting the office of a Ruling 
 Elder in this congregation, each individual shall be 
 looked upon as giving his assent to this arrangement and 
 as resigning the active duties of his office at the close of 
 his term should he not then be chosen for a new term." 
 
 Immediately on the announcement of this vote, "Mes- 
 srs. Ogilby, Hoffer, Loudon and Harkness, expressed 
 their desire to be no longer regarded as acting elders, so 
 that the members of the church might be free to elect a 
 new Board of Elders under these resolutions. Mr. J. 
 R. Turner, also a member of the Session, declined to 
 pursue the course of his colleagues in relinquishing the 
 active duties of the eldership. The following persons 
 were then nominated and chosen to serve as elders for 
 the ensuing four years, viz. : James Loudon, Charles 
 Ogilby, Henry Harkness, Joseph C. Hoffer, John Irvine, 
 Samuel Coyle, James Coyle, Isaac M. Brandon, Thomas 
 B. Thompson, Robert M. Henderson, William L. Craig- 
 head, and E. Beatty."* On the 15th of January, the 
 eight persons last named were ordained and all who had 
 
 *Minutes of the Board of Trustees for Jan. i, 1871. 
 
ADVANTAGES OF THE SYSTEM. 235 
 
 been elected were installed, and on the 29th took their 
 seats as members of Session. 
 
 The plan then adopted had extensively prevailed in 
 both branches of the Presbyterian church, but as doubts 
 were raised in many quarters whether it was quite con- 
 sistent with the letter of the Constitution or the princi- 
 ples of Presbyterianism, an overture was sent down to 
 the Presbyteries by the General Assembly of 1873, for 
 such an amendment of the Constitution as should re- 
 move all scruples on the part of those who favored it. 
 This was adopted by a decided majority of the Presby- 
 teries, and was proclaimed by the General Assembly of 
 1 874. It had been favored by this church, on the ground 
 that it was even then consistent with the Constitution ; 
 sanctioned by the original and best usages of the church 
 of Scotland and other portions of the Reformed church ; 
 most adapted to cherish a feeling of responsibility and to 
 encourage those whose course was frequently approved 
 by a reelection ; gave a convenient opportunity for re- 
 tiring without reproach when any were disinclined to its 
 duties or were thought unfitted for their calling ; and 
 was likely to bring into activity the largest number of 
 persons qualified for public service. The experience of 
 the congregation for the subsequent seven years, and the 
 readiness with which so many churches have adopted it, 
 are indications that it is well suited to the v/ants and 
 spirit of our people. In 1875 the whole board of elders 
 as it then existed was reelected with the addition of Dr. 
 Robert L. Sibbet (who had before been an elder in the 
 church of Shippensburgh), and John B. Landis (who 
 
236 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 was ordained Jan. 24, 1875). Henry A. Sturgeon had 
 been already dismissed (Feb. 12, 1869) to Harrisburgh. 
 An addition had also been made (Nov. 2, 1873) to the 
 Board of Deacons, which henceforth consisted of Thomas 
 
 B. Thompson, John ElHott, Charles Shapley, Robert 
 
 C. Woodward and William L. Sponsler. It was under- 
 stood that henceforth the deacons should have the 
 charge not only of the collection and distribution of the 
 funds for the poor, but of the collection of contributions 
 for the standard objects of benevolence. 
 
 The discipline of the church, always a difficult and 
 therefore often neglected part of the Session's work, en- 
 gaged no small share of attention. As much of this 
 must necessarily be private, it is not uncommon for peo- 
 ple to suspect neglects and inattention where everything 
 desirable has been done. Even in an account like this, 
 it could serve no good purpose to enter into the details of 
 what was accomplished in Session about this time. Some 
 of this was exceedingly painful, and called for the 
 highest degrees of fidelity, sympathy and wisdom. Per- 
 sons who had previously stood well in popular esteem 
 or official position were found to need admonition, depo- 
 sition from office or suspension from church privileges. 
 There was no disposition needlessly to take up ju- 
 dicial business, and when fidelity to official duty 
 constrained to its performance, all doubtful evidence 
 was gladly construed favorably, and only under the 
 clearest light were high penalties enforced. In every 
 result reached there appears to have been complete una- 
 nimity on the part of those who acted as judges. ThQ 
 
MEMORIAL FUND. 237 
 
 mere infirmities of passion and the indiscretions of 
 youth were met with forbearance and kind admonitions, 
 and the hold of the church on its members was never 
 cast off, as long as the hope of recovery survived. Only 
 when the purity of the church and the honor and con- 
 sistency of religion required it, never for the destruction 
 and subversion of any one, was it thought desirable to 
 make ecclesiastical authority prominent. 
 
 No sooner had the Reunion of the church been de- 
 cided upon, than a simultaneous impulse of gratitude for 
 the harmony and success with which that result had 
 been attained, prompted its members to make collections 
 for a Memorial of that event. The Joint Convention of 
 the two Assemblies at Pittsburgh in 1869, resolved that 
 it was "incumbent on the Presbyterian church, one in or- 
 ganization, one in faith and one in effort to make a special 
 offering to the treasury of the Lord of Five Millions of Dol- 
 lars before the Third Thursday of May, 1871."* It was 
 thought that it would not be wise to confine the contri- 
 butions to the erection of any such monument or build- 
 ing, as would be limited to a single spot and be without 
 permanent interest to the great body of the people ; 
 but that they should be directed to such structural and 
 institutional objects as would be scattered through every 
 part of the church, and be of perpetual utility, such as 
 churches, manses, literary and theological institutions at 
 home and abroad, hospitals connected with the church, 
 and houses for the use of the Boards.f At the time 
 
 *IVlinutes of General Assembly at its Adjourned Meeting in Pittsburgh, 
 1869. p. 504. 
 f Minutes of the General Assembly for 1870, pp. 74 — 5. 
 
238 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 .specified as the close of the effort (May 23, 1871), the 
 Committee reported that after ruHng out all annual col- 
 lections for benevolent objects, college-donations and 
 common church enterprizes not strictly within the range 
 of the invitation (amounting to not less than two mil- 
 lions of dollars), the total amount then reported to them 
 was seven millions six hundred and seven thousand four 
 hundred and ninety-five dollars.* Before the" close of 
 that year this sum was considerably enlarged. The 
 First church of Carlisle entered into this movement 
 with spirit, and the Trustees were authorized to build on 
 the site of the former Lecture room, an addition to the 
 church edifice to consist of a larger two-story building 
 of cut stone corresponding to the main edifice ; to be 
 two stories in height, with rooms for weekly services, for 
 the Sabbath School, for a library, and for meet- 
 ings of the Session ; and to be surmounted by a tower 
 suitable for the whole structure. This plan was carried 
 out, and the new building was dedicated to God on the 
 18th of October, 1873. The amount needful for this 
 work was not completed at that time, as the building 
 was found to be more expensive than was anticipated, 
 and consequently a debt of near four thousand dollars 
 was incurred. 
 
 The next year much interest was felt by a portion 
 of our community in the Temperance cause. In sym- 
 pathy with some movements in the West, in opposition 
 to the trafific in intoxicating liquors, new hopes began to 
 be entertained of an abatement of this terrific evil. Daily 
 *Minutes of Genenal Assembly, for 1871, pp. 514 — 16. 
 
TEMPERANCE. 239 
 
 prayermeetings were held, attended by ministers and 
 Christians of all denominations for four months in suc- 
 cession. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1875, earnest desires and 
 protracted efforts were put forth for a general revival. 
 In connection with the observance of the "Week of Pray- 
 er," daily meetings were commenced and continued with- 
 out intermission until the communion season on the sec- 
 ond Sabbath of March. Discourses were usually preached 
 at each of these meetings, in some instances by neigh- 
 boring ministers ; especial assistance was rendered as 
 far as his health would permit by Dr. J. G. Craighead 
 who was providentiall}^ spending the winter here ; and 
 an unusual activity was developed on the part of some 
 m.embers of Session. At an early period of the meet- 
 ings, a company of young men most of whom were not 
 professors of religion and some not more than usually 
 interested in the subject were invited privately to meet 
 together each evening and were organized into a society 
 for religious improvement. At these meetings they were 
 urged to make their decision for Christ and when they 
 had done so to engage in exercises of prayer and praise 
 and serious conversation. Other special meetings were 
 held in behalf of young ladies and children of the 
 church. The result was that most of the conversions which 
 took place during the progress of the work were among 
 the youth. Nineteen persons came forward for the first 
 time to the ensuing communion, and others were subjects 
 of impressions which found expression afterward. 
 
 It had now become apparent that these accumulated 
 
240 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 labors had begun to tell upon the health of the pastor. 
 There had been an understanding from the commence- 
 ment of his ministry here, that he should be allowed 
 four or five weeks in the middle of summer every year, 
 for recreation and rest. During each of the last fifteen 
 years he had availed himself of this privilege, and had 
 found these vacations quite as profitable to the people as 
 to himself in the new life and enlarged experience they 
 enabled him to bring to his work. As far back as 1869 
 however, the leading members of the congregation per- 
 ceived that a longer season of retirement from pastoral 
 work would be likely to prolong life in the end ; and 
 at a meeting of the congregation April 1 1, the following 
 preamble and resolution were "unanimously adopted :" 
 "This congregation fully appreciating the faithful minis- 
 try of its pastor the Rev. Dr. Wing in the pulpit of this 
 church for the past Twenty-one years, with their hopes 
 and prayers for a renewal of his impaired health, and 
 sincerely desiring that the bond of union should be un- 
 broken, do now tender to him in earnest sympathy, the 
 respect, esteem and love of his people ; and Resolved, 
 That this congregation with a view to afford our pas- 
 tor a proper relaxation from his ministerial labors, do 
 request the authorities of the church under the advice 
 and sanction of the pastor, to call a Colleague for the 
 period of Six months at a salary of Five Hundred Dol- 
 lars to be paid by voluntary subscription." This amount 
 was immediately subscribed, and Mr. Howard Kings- 
 bury, who had just graduated at the Union Theological 
 Seminary at New York was obtained for the time speci- 
 
PROPOSALS TO RESIGN. 24 1 
 
 fied. This kind and considerate act of his people was 
 accepted and remembered with much gratitude. Still 
 during the ensuing year so great was his discouragement 
 that on the 7th of Dec. he sent a letter to the Session, 
 requesting them "to consider whether they would not 
 call a meeting of the communicants to unite with him 
 in requesting Presbytery to dissolve or at least make 
 some change in their present pastoral relation." To this 
 the Session after some consultation replied (Dec. 13th), 
 "That the Elders do not deem it expedient to call a con- 
 gregational meeting for the purpose suggested." On 
 the 8th of March, 1873, he informed the Session that he 
 had "deliberately concluded that the state of his health 
 and the interests of the congregations required that on 
 the 20th of April, the twenty-fifth anniversary of his 
 pastorate (or as near it as may be found convenient), his 
 pastoral labors should wholly or partially (according as 
 they might agree with him was expedient) cease." He 
 therefore tendered the same request as on a former oc- 
 casion that "an opportunity might be given to the con- 
 gregation to unite with him in his proposition to Pres- 
 bytery." To this the Session yielded a compliance so 
 far as to call a meeting, at which no decisive action how- 
 ever was taken ; and on the 4th of April, Session Re- 
 solved, I. That in view of the action of the congrega- 
 tion upon the communication of the pastor, and his ex- 
 planation relative thereto the Session are unanimously 
 of the opinion that the interests of the congregation and 
 the peace and harmony of the church will be best pro- 
 moted by no further action on the subject, and that the 
 
242 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 Session earnestly ask the pastor not to request Presby- 
 tery to take action in the premises. Resolved II, That 
 the Session sympathizing with the pastor and regretting 
 the impaired state of his health after the labor of near 
 twenty-five years in our midst will join with the congre- 
 gation in extending a vacation of some months during 
 the coming summer at his own time and convenience, in 
 the hope that his health may be renewed and the time 
 of his usefulness extended." 
 
 After these repeated opportunities of terminating his 
 labors among this people, if they had been willing to have 
 them cease, no further attempts were made to disturb the 
 relation for the ensuing two years. He was still able to 
 supply the pulpit every Sabbath, and to perform his usual 
 pastoral duties with renewed energies. But after the 
 exhausting labors of the meetings in the commencement 
 of the year 187 5, and after a brief absence as a commissioner 
 to the General Assembly of that year in which he served 
 as chairman to one of its most laborious and responsi- 
 ble committees, he thought proper finally to bring the 
 subject before his people, and after a number of confer- 
 ences with the Session, it was agreed that a congrega- 
 tional meeting should be called in the usual manner for 
 the 1 8th of July, but it was recommended that at that 
 meeting the congregation should "decline the proposition 
 for the complete sundering of the pastorate, but should 
 nevertheless so far acquiesce in the desire which our 
 pastor has expressed, that with the consent of Presby- 
 tery his relation be changed so that he shall henceforth 
 h^ pastor emeritus, or in other words be discharged from 
 
FINAL AGREEMENT. 243 
 
 all obligation to perform pastoral or ministerial duties 
 except such occasional preaching as he may find con- 
 venient on the invitation of the pastor or the Session." 
 This recommendation was unanimously adopted at the 
 congregational meeting together with a resolution, "That 
 from a regard to his past services and without reference 
 to future labor of any kind, and from a desire to pro- 
 mote the comfort of himself and his family we agree to 
 pay him ^500, for the first year in quarterly installments 
 (commencing Oct. 20, 1875) and for subsequent years 
 such sums as may be agreed upon by the Trustees or 
 the congregation." For a time this arrangement was 
 acquiesced in, but after some consultation, the pastor 
 thought it wiser to present his request to Presbytery in 
 the usual manner for a complete dissolution of his pas- 
 toral relation. Accordingly at a meeting of the Pres- 
 bytery in October, when his proposal was laid before 
 that body, the congregation was cited to appear by their 
 commissioners at the next meeting of Presbytery, Oct. 
 25, 1875, to show cause, if any they had, why the Presby- 
 tery should not accept the resignation of their pastor and 
 take such action as might become necessary in the 
 case." A meeting of the congregation was therefore 
 called Oct. 17, 1875, at which "after a brief address by 
 Dr. Wing in which he gave the reasons for the request 
 he had made to Presbytery and expressed his earnest 
 desire that the congregation would unanimously join 
 with him in that request," the following preamble and 
 resolutions were adopted by a decided majority, viz. : 
 "Whereas our much esteemed pastor Rev. Conway P. 
 
244 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 Wing, D. D., after a faithful service in the ministry of 
 more than forty-three years, twenty-seven of which have 
 been in this church, has asked leave of Presbytery to 
 resign his pastoral charge, and Whereas, Presbytery has 
 directed this congregation by their commissioners at 
 their next meeting to show cause, &c.. Therefore, 
 
 I. Resolved, That this congregation acquiesce, though 
 with great reluctance, in the wish their pastor has ex- 
 pressed that his relation to the church be dissolved. 
 
 II. Resolved, That from a desire to promote the com- 
 fort of himself and his family in the future, this congre- 
 gation agrees to pay Dr. Wing Five Hundred Dollars 
 in quarterly installments during the first year, com- 
 mencing with the dissolution of the pastoral relation, 
 and thereafter annually, Three Hundred Dollars in quar- 
 terly installments during the time of his remaining in 
 our midst. 
 
 III. Resolved, That the pew which his family have 
 been accustomed to occupy be given him free of charge. 
 
 IV. Resolved, That in parting with our beloved pastor 
 it is our hope and prayer, that his life may be long spared 
 as a witness for the truth which he has so ably preached 
 among us, and we desire to express to him and his wife 
 our sincere regards and wishes for their future happi- 
 ness."* These resolutions being presented to Presby- 
 tery at its adjourned meeting at Lewistown, Oct. 23, 
 1875, by the commissioner of the congregation, were 
 regarded as sufficient, and the pastoral relation was ac- 
 
 * Minutes of congregational meetings in the Book of P^ecords of the 
 Board of Trustees. 
 
STATISTICS. 
 
 245 
 
 cordingly dissolved. The health of Mr. Wmg suffered 
 a severe shock during the ensuing autumn and winter, 
 but on the return of spring it was so far restored that 
 he was able to participate freely in the ministerial work 
 of the remarkable revival which prevailed in his former 
 congregation and in all the churches of this valley. 
 
 During his ministry in Carlisle there had been ad- 
 mitted to the communion of the church, Three Hundred 
 and Twenty persons by profession of their faith, and 
 Ninety-seven by certificate. A table is here given which 
 contains the number of baptisms, of additions by pro- 
 fession and by letter, the whole number of communi- 
 cants and of those connected with the Sabbath School, 
 and the amount of contributions to the regular objects of 
 benevolence, for the last twenty-eight years. A blank 
 will be noticed in the columns relating to contribution.s 
 and Sabbath Schools, inasmuch as no records have been 
 preserved with respect to these items during that portion 
 of time. 
 
 
 
 Added 
 
 Added 
 
 n 
 
 
 CO 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 := 1 
 
 CO cr 
 
 
 Years. 
 
 N 
 
 on 
 
 on 
 
 ^•| 
 
 p 
 
 ^r 
 
 
 a- 
 
 Prof 
 
 5 
 
 Certif. 
 8 
 
 U3 
 
 ^ 
 
 t/3 
 
 1848 
 
 17 
 
 275 
 
 1849 
 
 8 
 
 15 
 
 4 
 
 290 
 
 
 
 1S50 
 
 25 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 300 
 
 
 
 1851 
 
 24 
 
 23 
 
 I 
 
 320 
 
 
 
 1852 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 4 
 
 300 
 
 
 
 1853 
 
 12 
 
 17 
 
 8 
 
 291 
 
 
 450 
 
 1854 
 
 20 
 
 5 
 
 I 
 
 303 
 
 
 463 
 
 1855 
 
 10 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 273 
 
 
 395 
 
 1856 
 
 25 
 
 1 1 
 
 3 
 
 295 
 
 
 378 
 
246 
 
 DR. WING S PASTORATE. 
 
 
 
 Added 
 
 Added 
 
 n 
 
 
 en 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 If 
 
 
 
 3 § 
 
 m cr 
 
 3 
 
 cr '->■ 
 
 Years. 
 
 9- 
 
 on 
 
 on 
 
 ^•3 
 PJ 1 
 
 3 
 
 fu 
 
 ^ ex. 
 
 ^ 
 0^ 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 Prof. 
 
 Certif. 
 
 306 
 
 CA* 
 
 3 
 
 1857 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 
 382 
 
 1858 
 
 34 
 
 45 
 
 2 
 
 328 
 
 
 450 
 
 1859 
 
 20 
 
 II 
 
 4 
 
 337 
 
 
 535 
 
 i860 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 I 
 
 337 
 
 
 617 
 
 1861 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 I 
 
 333 
 
 
 669 
 
 1862 
 
 19 
 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 327 
 
 
 593 
 
 1863 
 
 15 
 
 17 
 
 9 
 
 325 
 
 
 651 
 
 1864 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 332 
 
 
 740! 
 
 1865 
 
 12 
 
 8 
 
 I 
 
 326 
 
 315 
 
 671 
 
 1866 
 
 19 
 
 41 
 
 5 
 
 352 
 
 360 
 
 612 
 
 1867 
 
 16 
 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 351 
 
 306 
 
 610 
 
 1868 
 
 1 1 
 
 9 
 
 5 
 
 331 
 
 310 
 
 737 
 
 1869 
 
 14 
 
 12 
 
 4 
 
 347 
 
 208 
 
 915 
 
 1870 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 I 
 
 348 
 
 260 
 
 668 
 
 1871 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 352 
 
 220 
 
 688 
 
 1872 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 326 
 
 145 
 
 860 
 
 1873 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 337 
 
 135 
 
 834 
 
 1874 
 
 9 
 
 7 
 
 5 
 
 319 
 
 187 
 
 553 
 
 1875 
 
 5 
 
 19 
 
 2 
 
 318 
 
 187 
 
 444 
 
 Total, 
 
 381 
 
 320 
 
 97 
 
 
 
 ;Si3925 
 
 The number of communicants whose persons and res- 
 idences were known to the pastor and living under his 
 charge at the close of his pastorate was Three Hundred 
 and Seventeen. The number of families connected with 
 the congregation was, in town Ninety-seven, and in the 
 country Forty-six. These were expected to be visited 
 in the early part of his ministry twice, and in the latter 
 part, once each year, besides those more frequent visits 
 which were occasionally made in sickness, at weddings, 
 family gatherings and on special invitation. Without 
 
STATISTICS. 247 
 
 intentionally passing by any family the whole congrega- 
 tion was thus visited pastorally not less than thirty 
 times. The number of pewholders at the commence- 
 ment was, according to a programme of the church, still 
 preserved, very nearly One Hundred and Five, Sixty 
 of these have been removed either by death or a change 
 of residence. For most of the time all those pews 
 which were ordinarily available were actually rented, 
 and the revenue from them rose from about ;^8oo to 
 double that amount. More recently after the annual in- 
 terest on the debt of the church had amounted to $2,90, 
 and in consequence of hard times some had failed to 
 pay their rents and a few had removed from town with- 
 out their places being supplied, this revenue was insuffi- 
 cient for expenses, and the debt was increased so that 
 embarrassments began to be felt and higher assessments 
 became necessary. Thirteen Thousand Nine Hundred 
 and Twenty-five Dollars were contributed for benevo- 
 lent objects during the last twenty-four years, the only 
 time in which a record of contributions has been pre- 
 served. About Thirteen Thousand Dollars have been 
 contributed for repairs and for building in connection 
 with our house of worship. In the season of Civil War 
 numerous calls were made upon our charities to which 
 our people cheerfully responded, but of which no esti- 
 mate can now be made. During the whole time of his 
 residence in Carlisle, the pastor failed not to preach on 
 the Sabbath from ill health more than five times ; he 
 preached not less than Four Thousand One Hundred 
 times, attended Four Hundred and Ninety-six funerals, 
 
248 DR. wing's pastorate. 
 
 administered baptism to Three Hundred and Twenty per- 
 sons and united in marriage Four Hundred and eight. 
 Three elders, Thomas Urie (Oct. 7, 1849), Joseph D. 
 Halbert (June 28, 1863), and Jacob Shrom (about 1868), 
 have been removed by death, and four, Henry A. Stur- 
 geon, (Feb. 12, 1869), James Ralston (Sept 25, 1870), 
 Henry Harkness (Jan, 24, 1875), and Isaac M. Brandon 
 (Oct. 10, 1875), have taken dismissions to other churches. 
 In April, 1861, Mr. Wing was invited to address the 
 Alumni of Auburn Theological Seminary ; in May of the 
 same year, to give the annual Address before the Pres- 
 byterian Historical Society at the General Assembly in 
 Cincinnati ; to preach before the Society of Inquiry of 
 Dickinson College at Commencement in 1869; to ad- 
 dress the Synod of Pennsylvania at Wilmington, Del., 
 on "America as the special field for the American 
 church ;" and to give the dedicatory address at the open- 
 ing of the New Cemetery of Carlisle, Oct. 8, 1865. Most 
 of these discourses with several sermons at Thanksgiving 
 services in Carlisle were published soon after their deliv- 
 ery. He also wrote eleven articles for the Presbyterian 
 and Methodist Quarterly Reviews, and was a frequent 
 contributor to the New York Evangelist. In connec- 
 tion with Dr. C. E. Blumenthal of New York, he trans- 
 lated from the German in 1856 Dr. Hase's "Manual of 
 Ecclesiastical History," a large volume of Seven Hun- 
 dred pages published by D. Appleton & Co., New York ; 
 and in 1868, he contributed a Translation, with large ad- 
 ditions, of C. F. Kling's "Commentary on the Second 
 Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians," published by Dr. 
 
SETTLEMENT. 249 
 
 Schafif in his American series of Lange's Commentaries 
 on the Bible. In 1870 he suppHed two extensive arti- 
 cles on "Gnosticism" and on "Federal Theology" to Mc- 
 Clintock's and Strong's Cyclopaedia. These various ad- 
 dresses and publications were never allowed to interfere 
 with his duties as a pastor. The time for them there- 
 fore was taken, not from those hours which are ordinarily 
 given to pastoral work, but from those usually given to 
 leisure and recreation. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MR. Vance's settlement, and conclusion. 
 It was not long before the vacancy in the pastorate 
 was supplied. By the suggestion of neighboring minis- 
 ters, the Rev. Jos. Vance, who had recently been preach- 
 ing in the church in Reading during the temporary ab- 
 sence of its pastor, was invited near the middle of No- 
 vember, 1876, to preach for a single Sabbath, and soon 
 after as a stated supply for two months. He was a na- 
 tive of Washington County, Pennsylvania, and after 
 graduating at Washington College and the Western 
 Theological Seminary, he began preaching (July, 1861) 
 at Beaver Dam, Wisconsin, where he was ordained by 
 the Presbytery of Winnebago in June, 1862. In Janua- 
 ry, 1865, he left this charge to engage in the work of the 
 Christian Commission among the soldiers of the Union 
 
250 MR. Vance's settlement, and conclusion. 
 
 Army. While thus employed he was appointed a super- 
 intendent of Schools for Freedmen in the Vicksburgh 
 District, and preached regularly for the troops in that 
 vicinity until the return of Peace. In October, 1865, he 
 was installed the pastor of the Second Presbyterian 
 church at Vincennes, Indiana; and after the Reunion.when 
 the two churches of that City became one, he was chos- 
 en pastor of the united congregation. In 1871 he was 
 severely afflicted by the death of his wife, and three 
 years afterwards (July i, 1874), he resigned his charge 
 after a ministry in that city of eight years and six months. 
 On receiving the call from the First Church of Carlisle 
 (February, 1876), he immediately accepted of it, and en- 
 tered upon his ministry in that place. At his installa- 
 tion (April 30, 1876), the former pastor preached, and 
 cordially welcomed him to his new charge. 
 
 Before his installation and while preaching as a stated 
 supply, he was much encouraged by a special divine 
 blessing upon his people. The first week in January 
 had been observed in accordance with usage as a sea- 
 son of special prayer, and although no remarkable indi- 
 cations of a general awakening were apparent, the church 
 determined from week to week to continue its meetings. 
 Revivals of extraordinary power were prevailing in 
 nearly all the churches of this region, and the hearts of 
 the people were much stirred by frequent reports of 
 what God was doing in other places. The two Presby- 
 terian, the two Methodist and the Evangelical churches 
 of Carlisle, after a while united in religious services 
 every evening except on the Sabbath, and for several 
 
CHURCH REPAIRS. 25 I 
 
 weeks, the crowded assemblies and the deep seriousness 
 of the people indicated that God was present in them. 
 The ministers of those churches, the former pastor and the 
 Professors in College labored in these meetings with great 
 unanimity and earnestness; and a large number were hope- 
 fully converted to God. These Union meetings were con- 
 tinued with scarcely any interruption until the usual Sacra- 
 mental season (March 19, 1876), when forty-three new 
 communicants were received into the First Church. 
 
 During the succeeding summer the congregation was 
 encouraged to make an effort to remove the debt of the 
 church and to improve the interior of its house of wor- 
 ship. The financial embarrassments which had been 
 felt with increasing stringency each year after the civil 
 war, and the large amount of interest paid on the loans 
 which had been made for building, had seriously affected 
 its energy and spirit. An amount of collections and 
 pledges Was soon obtained which relieved the Trustees 
 from immediate anxiety, and a considerable sum had 
 accumulated in the Treasury of the Mite Society which 
 had been contributed for future repairs. The congrega- 
 tion therefore felt warranted in resuming the work which 
 had been interrupted two years before. Accordingly in 
 September labor was commenced on the lower part of 
 the main audience room, and for four months public 
 worship was held in the spacious Lecture-room. The 
 pews which had run nearly straight across the church and 
 were otherwise inconvenient were exchanged for the 
 present semi-circular and comfortable seats, the pulpit was 
 lowered and made more open, and the upholstering was 
 
252 MR. Vance's settlement, and conclusion. 
 
 entirely renewed. The plan according to which these 
 alterations were made embraced also important changes 
 in the windows, vestibule, outer doors and the gallery of 
 the church, but these were postponed to some more con- 
 venient season. The new improvements were paid for 
 and completed, so that on Dec. 10, 1876, the church 
 was reopened for public worship. A state of harmony 
 and mutual cooperation exists between the members, the 
 officers, and the present and the former pastor of the 
 church, which promises well for the prosperity and peace 
 of all. 
 
 Although the range of our history has been con- 
 tracted and obscure, it may be instructive and stim- 
 ulating especially to those now living on the same 
 sphere. Nowhere do men appear more interest- 
 ing than in private relations where the eye of the 
 great world awakens no desire of acting an unreal part. 
 With but kw written memorials we have still been ena- 
 bled to present circumstances which leave us in no 
 doubt of the motives and spirit of the actors. These 
 alone give life to a narrative. Mere names and dates 
 never make history. Our graveyards would give us 
 these under conditions of equal interest and profit. We 
 have hitherto left our narrative to suggest its own les- 
 sons, but in conclusion we are disposed to present cer- 
 tain points of special prominence.* 
 
 *The following suggestions are substantially taken from the close of "A 
 Centennial Address," delivered by the writer on the invitation of the First 
 Presbyterian church of Carlisle. July 3, 1876, and requested for publica- 
 tion. 
 
CONCLUSION. 253 
 
 I. The predominance of the religious spirit should not 
 be overlooked. Though not driven to exile by perse- 
 cution, no one can doubt that the spirit of the first set- 
 tlers was the same with that of the earlier martyrs and 
 confessors. They were indeed "diligent in business," and 
 "fervent in spirit," but in all things they "served the Lord." 
 Whatsoever they did it was for the glory of God. Com- 
 mon, social and political life were all religious. Their 
 plainest homes as well as their churches and schools, 
 were pervaded and controlled by their faith. Without 
 appreciating their serious spirit many of their cotempo- 
 raries, and some even of their descendants have at- 
 tempted an apology for them as stern and intolerant. 
 But in truth they only asked to live in the fear of God, 
 and never molested those of a different spirit. 
 
 2. Their religion however was characterized by an 
 honorable degree of intelligence. From their condition 
 in life and their circumstances we should not expect 
 what are called the refinements of life. The cultivation 
 of taste and of the fine arts was scarcely possible to them. 
 But their tendencies were in the direction of intellectual 
 improvement of every kind. As opportunities opened to 
 them, they were eager for all sorts of knowledge. Their 
 ministers, teachers, schools and College were of the 
 highest attainable character. Ignorance was, in their 
 esteem, the mother, not of devotion, but of worldliness, 
 brutishness and servility. They demanded that every 
 Christian however humble, should exercise private judg- 
 ment, responsible to God for everything in his creed or 
 practice. All were likely therefore to have intelligent 
 
254 MR. VANCE S SETTLEMENT, AND CONCLUSION. 
 
 convictions and a power to maintain them. Controver- 
 sies and even schisms might be the consequence, but 
 not rehgious levity, mockery at sin, credulity nor a blind 
 submission to blind leaders. 
 
 3. They were equally the friends of freedom and of 
 social progress. Every recollection of the past and 
 every national instinct inclined them to sympathize with 
 popular rights against unjust oppression. Their ances- 
 tors had cruelly suffered under civil and ecclesiastical 
 usurpations; and for generations they had maintained an 
 unyielding resistance to unauthorized claims. The iron 
 had entered the whole people's heart and they knew 
 how to feel for all that were oppressed. Such men were 
 sure to understand their rights, quick to repel the en- 
 croachments of their rulers, prompt to renounce an au- 
 thority which had ceased to regard its appropriate ends, 
 and when called to defend their liberties ready to do and 
 to suffer to the last. On the other hand they were quite 
 as reliable to stand by their government when its essen- 
 tial principles and administration were assailed. Rash 
 combinations for breaking up our national unity in order 
 to perpetuate the yoke of slavery on their fellowmen, 
 found their firmest opponents here. Those too who re- 
 newed in this country the vexatious attempt to impose 
 prelacy and uniformity upon all classes in religion, 
 could make no progress with such men. Among 
 their first principles were the perfect parity of ministers 
 and the right of laymen to choose and criticise their 
 teachers. More especially since the union of the two 
 congregations under Dr. Davidson (1785), they jeal- 
 
CONSERVATISM. 255 
 
 ously upheld the maxim that all who heartily sub- 
 scribed the Westminster Standards were entitled to an 
 equal standing in the Presbyterian church. Before and 
 since that time, not a few have contended that certain 
 interpretations of those Standards which had acquired 
 traditional authority were alone to be tolerated. With- 
 out deciding whether other interpretations were true and 
 Scriptural or not, the majority of our people in all peri- 
 ods of their history have maintained that nothing should 
 be treated as an ecclesiastical offence which was consist- 
 ent with the language and spirit of the Confession. All 
 who could stand on that simple basis they contended 
 have a right to an equal position before the law. What- 
 ever preference one might have for this or that theolog- 
 ical tenet or ecclesiastical measure, he would break away 
 from every historial association of our people who should 
 withdraw fellowship from another on account of opinions 
 or practices uncondemned by the plain letter of our 
 standards. 
 
 4. And yet the congregation has been remarkable for 
 its stability and consistency. Though it has maintained 
 the right to differ from traditional theology or modes of 
 worship, it has seldom if ever taken advantage of this 
 liberty. It stood by its minister and by his brethren, 
 and suffered much from its assertion of their rights, and 
 yet it has been conservative in its own practice. Its 
 preference has uniformly been for a settled pastorate, for 
 the ordinary means of grace, for the soundest orthodoxy, 
 for the most evangelical preaching, and for the most 
 spiritual literature. It has demanded freedom within its 
 
256 MR. vance's settlement, and conclusion. 
 
 chosen limits but its actual growth has been conformed 
 to its appropriate type. During One Hundred and Nine 
 out of One Hundred and Forty years of existence it has 
 had a settled ministry ; and of its seven pastors (of whom 
 two were contemporary in congregations afterwards 
 united in one), the average of time has been fifteen 
 years and a half It has never been fond of novelties, 
 and though it has enjoyed the services of some distin- 
 guished preachers, it has never been betrayed into the 
 worship of mere talent or into an inordinate love of ex- 
 citement. The simple word of Scriptural truth, and the 
 old paths of spiritual safety have always been most ac- 
 ceptable. 
 
 From these historical traits, it is to be hoped the con- 
 gregation will not essentially depart. Whatever may be 
 wise for others, this people have a peculiar life which is 
 indispensable to its proper development and its true 
 prosperity. Surely this need not restrain its improve- 
 ment. Those best honor their ancestors who have life 
 and wisdom enough to excel them. Our predecessors 
 have provided for us a rich heritage and a worthy ex- 
 ample, and we shall best show our appreciation of their 
 spirit by an abundant fruitage and by enlarging our pos- 
 sessions. "There remains much land to be pos.sessed." 
 The full power of our religion has hardly been put forth. 
 Nations are yet to be born in a day, and the Spirit is to 
 be poured out from on high with a copiousness worthy 
 of prophetic symbolism. Our humanity must yet be so 
 sanctified and replenished with -divine energies as to be an 
 appropriate organ for its theanthropic Head. Even our 
 
PROGRESS. 257 
 
 most Christian nations have scarcely carried out the 
 spirit of the gospel, and applied it unflinchingly to their 
 social usages, their arts, their literature and their sciences. 
 It becomes each Christian to derive power and wisdom 
 and courage from the past, and press on to higher 
 achievements. Then, as time advances, the ratio of suc- 
 cess will be rapidly augmented, and soon "the kingdoms 
 of the world will become the kingdom of our Lord and 
 of his Christ." 
 
INDEX 
 
 Act and Testimony, 19S. 
 
 Action Sermon, 38. 
 
 Additions to communion, 136s, 143, 
 
 i6l, 166, 245. 
 Addresses 248. 
 Adopting Act, 8s. 
 Agnew, Rev. John H., 165. 
 
 Rev. J. R., 165. 
 Alexander, Rev. David, 22s. 
 Alison, Rev. Dr. Francis, 117. 
 Allen, Hon. Wm., 8g. 
 Anderson, Rev. James, 48. 
 Annan, Rev. Wm., 165. 
 Arianism in Ireland, 7. 
 Arms, Coats of, ^^. 
 Armstrong, Gen. John, 6iss. 
 
 Letter of, 71s, 84s. 
 
 Sketch of, 107. 
 
 In D. College, 118, 136. 
 
 Rev. R., 165. 
 Arrearages, 24SS, 46. 
 Articles of Faith, 7, 8. 
 Assemblies for Worship, 34. 
 Associate Pres. Church, 138. 
 Atwater, Dr. James, 141, 171. 
 Aurand, Rev. Henry, 166. 
 
 Bank Stock, 188. 
 
 Baptism of Children, 136, 155, 245. 
 
 Baptized Persons, 39, 49, 155, 245, 
 
 247. 
 Barnes, Rev. Albert, 230. 
 Barracks, 123, 228. 
 Barring, 38. 
 Bears and wolves, 28. 
 Beatty, Rev. C. C, 86s. 
 
 E., 87, 234. 
 Bell, 107. 
 
 Bertram, Rev. Wm., 15s, 24. 
 Bethune, Rev. G W., 165. 
 Bible, 29. 
 Bible Class, 159. 
 Big Spring, 76s. 
 
 Black, Rev. Wm., 19. 
 Blaine, Gen. Ephraim. 1 13. 
 Blair, Rev. John, 12, 6Ss. 
 
 Andrew, 166. 
 Blairs, 7. 
 Books, 29. 
 
 Published, 180, 248. 
 
 of Session, 41. 
 Boston massacre, no. 
 Bouquet, Col., 83. 
 Boyd, Rev. Adam, 48. 
 Bradbury, Wm. B., 208. 
 Braddock's defeat, 63. 
 Brandon, I. M., 234, 248. 
 Brown, George, 107. 
 Brunswick party, 51s, 58. 
 Bryson, Rev. Robert, 165. 
 Building of church, 89SS, 247. 
 
 Cahoon, Rev. Wm., 164. 
 Callender, Col. Robert, 113. 
 Calvinism, 35. 
 Carroll, Rev. D. L., 204. 
 Campbell, Rev. James, 58, 65. 
 
 W. H., 165" 
 Candidates, 11, 51, 74. 
 Carlisle, 60s, 119, 128s, 226. 
 Carothers, James, 107, 167. 
 
 Thomas, 154, 203. 
 Catechism, 29, 159, 210s. 
 Cavin, Rev. Samuel, 23, 56, 
 Cemetery, 30. 33, 248. 
 Centennial Celebration, 215s. 
 Certificates of membership, 40s. 
 Chamberlain, Rev. J., 165. 
 Chambers, Benjamin, Tames, Joseph 
 and Robert, 13. 
 
 George, 23. 
 
 Dr. Talbot W., 165, 215. 
 
 Dr. Wm. C, 166, 203. 
 Chapman, George, 167. * 
 
 Choir, 222. 
 Christ Church, 83. 
 
26o 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Church Customs, ii. 
 
 Building, 28, 89SS, 116, 125, 
 129, 220. 
 
 Psalmist, 222. 
 Clark, Robert, 154. 
 Clothing of settlers, 28. 
 Cochran, Rev. Wm. P., 165. 
 Collegiate course, ii. 
 Colored people, 225s. 
 Comfort, Andrew, 167. 
 Commentary, Lange's, 248. 
 Communion, 37s. 
 Communicants, 37, 40, 157, 207, 
 
 245s. 
 Confederates, 226. 
 Confession of faith, 29, 8s, 52. 
 Congregation of U. Pennshoro . ^;^, 
 
 of Mr.Duffield, 126. 
 
 of Mr. Steel, 107, 116. 
 Conestoga Indians, 85. 
 Congregations, two in Carlisle, 14, 
 
 United, 123. 
 
 Visited. 54. 
 Conodoguinet creek, 30. 
 
 "People on the," 16. 
 
 Lower, 18. 
 
 Upper, 18, 30. 
 Contention, spirit of, 49. 
 Conservatism, 21^5. 
 Contributions, 213. 245s, 247. 
 Controversy, 10, 52,40. 
 Convention, Presbyterian, 230. 
 Couch, General, 226. 
 County committee, iios. 
 Court house, 92, 107. 
 Covenant, half- way, 49. 
 Coyle, James, 234. 
 
 Samuel C, 234. 
 Craighead, Rev. Alexander, 15, 16. 
 
 Rev. James G., 239. 
 
 Hev. Richard A., 166. 
 
 Thomas, i6s, 18, 24. 
 
 William, 167. 
 
 William L., 234. 
 Creigh, John, 143. 
 
 Rev. Thomas, 165. 
 Cyclopsedia, McClintock's, 249. 
 
 Dancing, 160, 204. 
 Davidson, George, 154. 
 John M., 143. 
 
 Dr. Robert, Early Life, 121 ; 
 Call 121, Professor, 122; 
 Preaching, 130 ; Vice princi- 
 
 pal, 141 ; History, 14ISS. 
 
 Dr. Robert, Jun., 165. 
 Davie, Rev. J. T. M.. 165. 
 Day of Fasting, 50, 162s. 
 Deacons, 236. 
 Debt, 209, 247, 251. 
 Deed of Lands, 4, 13. 14. 
 
 of ground for church, 92s. 
 Deer. 28. 
 Delaware college, 117. 
 
 Indians, 2. 
 Denominational intercourse, 221. 
 Dewitt, Rev. Dr. Wm. R., 194,198, 
 
 207, 215, 
 Dickey, Rev. John M., 165. 
 Dickinson College, 1 16, 119, 123, 
 128, 139, 171. 
 
 John, 89, 117, 120. 
 
 Rev. R. W., 199. 
 Diplomas, 11,12. 
 Discipline, 236. 
 
 Discourses of early preachers, 34s. 
 Division at U. Pennsboro', i8s. 
 
 of Carlisel church 65, 188 
 
 of general church. 50s, 200. 
 
 in Donegal Presbytery, 75. 
 Divisions, 65. 
 Doctrines, 35. 
 
 Donegal Presbytery, 14, 75. 
 Douglass, Wm.. 143, 154. 
 Duey, Jacob, 167. 
 Duffield, Comptroller General, 105. 
 
 of Franklin county, 85. 
 
 D. Bethune, 216. 
 
 Rev. George, sen., 66s, 76SS, 
 85-7,98-105. 
 
 Rev. George, 2d, 152-5 168, 
 175-196, 215. 
 
 Rev. George, jun., 165, 215. 
 
 Easton, Treaty at, 64, 80. 
 
 Ecclesiastical History, 248. 
 
 Elder, Rev. John, 23. 44, 67, 75s, 
 
 80, S4, lOI, 
 Elders, 53, 72s, 97, 107. 143. 197, 
 
 207. 223. 233s. 
 Elliott James, 167. 
 
 John, 236 
 Episcopal church, 138. 
 European usages, 11. 
 Family worship, 29. 
 Fasting and prayer, 229. 
 Federal theology, 249. 
 Fencing the tables, 38. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 261 
 
 Fish. 28. 
 
 Forbes, General, 64. 
 
 Forts, 61 
 
 French war, 81. 
 
 Furniture of houses, 27. 
 
 General Assembly in Carlisle, 135s. 
 George Second, 10. 
 
 George Third, 96. 
 German Ref. church, 138. 
 Gettysburg, battle of, 227s. 
 Giffin, Robert, 167. 
 Given, James, 167. 
 
 Robert. 115. 
 Glebe, 41, 42s, 92, 175s. 
 Gnosiicism, 249. 
 Grainger, Rev. Mr. 199. 
 Grammar schoo', 174. 
 Green, Dr. Ashbel, 136. 
 Green Spring, 13, 62. 
 Grove, 31, 3S. 
 Gurley, Rev. P. D., 230. 
 
 Halbert, John, 166, 207. 
 
 Joseph D., 207, 230, 248. 
 Harkness, Henry, 223, 233, 248. 
 Hase's Eccles. Hist., 248. 
 Henderson, Gen. R. M., 234. 
 Henry, Robert, 18. 
 History of Carlisle Presbytery, 136. 
 
 of Carlisle Church, 136, 223. 
 Hoffer, Joseph C , 222, 233 
 Holmes. Jonathan, 75. 
 Hopewell, i8s. 
 Houses of settlers. 28s 
 How, Dr. Sam'l B., 173. 
 
 Immigration, 5. 14. 
 
 Immigrants, 5-6. 
 
 Impurity, 54 
 
 Incest, 55. 
 
 Indian villages, 2s, Walk 59, War 
 First 60. 
 War Second. 81, Treaties, 64. 
 
 Indians, Confederacies of, is; Conver 
 sionsof, 36s ; Early, is, 36s, Mur 
 ders of, 85 ; Stirred up by French, 
 59 ; at worship, 36. 
 
 Installation of ministers, 12. 
 
 Intelligence, 253. 
 
 Intemperance, 54, i68s, 211, 238. 
 
 Ireland, Dissenters in, 10. 
 
 Irvine, Capt Armstrong, 1 13; An- 
 drew, 113; Gen. Callender, 113. 
 
 Irvine. John. 154; John, 234; Dr. 
 
 Matthew, 113; Robert, 167. 
 Jacobs, Capt.. 63. 
 Johnston, Rev. Merwin E , 219. 
 
 Kearsley, Jonathan 107. 
 King. Dr John, 136. 
 Kittanning, 63. 
 Kitochtinny, 65. 
 Kling's Commentary, 248. 
 Knipe, Gen., 226. 
 Knox, Rev. James, 165. 
 Krebs, Rev. John M., 165, 215. 
 
 Labagh, Rev. Abram S., 164. 
 Labaugh, Rev. Isaac, 165. 
 Laird, Samuel, 143. 
 Landis, Capt. J. B., 235. 
 Lamberton, James, 143, 154. 
 
 Ross, 166, 202s. 
 Lange's Commentaries, 249. 
 Lands purchased, 3. 
 
 Titles to, 4, 13. 
 Lecture Room, 175. 
 Lectures, Expository, 217. 
 Lee, Gen. Fitzhugh, 227. 
 Leni-Lenape Indians, 2. 
 Letort, James, 3 ; Creek, 3. 
 Lewdness, 54s. 
 Liberal spirit, 7, 9, 254. 
 Licenses, to settle, 4. 
 Lincoln, President, assassinated, 229. 
 Lining out, 36. 
 Linn, Rev. William, 112. 
 Lord's Supper, 37, 156s. 
 Lottery, 71, 89. 
 
 Loudon, James, 166, 207, 233. 
 Louther, Fort, 61 ; Manor, i. 
 Lower Pennsborough, 19, 22, 25, 80. 
 Lutheran Church, 138. 
 Lyon, Rev. George A., 165. 
 
 William, 143. 
 McBath, Andrew, 143. 
 McBride, James, 107. 
 McCausland, Gen., 228. 
 McClure, Charles, 143; John, 157; 
 
 John, 166 ; Robert, 59. 
 McCord, 154. 
 McCoskry, Dr. S. A., 141. 
 
 Rev! S. A., 165. 
 McCuUough, Rev. J. W., 165. 
 McDowall, Rev, Alexander, 117. 
 McDowell, Rev. Dr. John, 79. 
 McFarlane's, 19. 
 
262 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 McGaw, Col. Robert, 112. 
 Mcllvaine, Rev. Wm., 165. 
 McKinley, Rev. Daniel, 165, 193. 
 McLeod, Rev. Dr. John, 220 
 Manor, i ; Lowther, I. 
 Marriages, 55. 
 Marrow Controversy, 7. 
 Maryland Claims, 4, 14. 
 Mason, Erskine, 165, 215 ; Ebenez- 
 
 er, 165; James Hall, 164; Dr. 
 
 John M., 164. 172, 194. 
 
 Members, of Steel's Congregation , 
 
 97 ; of Duffield's, 126. 
 
 List of, 41. ' 
 
 Memorial Fund, 237 ; Chapel, 238. 
 
 Methodists in Dickinson College, 
 
 174. 
 Mifflin, Gov. Thomas, 134. 
 Milroy's Retreat, 226. 
 Miller, Robert, 143. 
 Mingo Indians, 3. 
 Ministers, lis, 13, 53, 65. 
 Missionary Society, 170s. 
 Mockers at Religion, 162. 
 Moderatism, 7. 
 Monaghan, 79, 99s. 
 Montgomery, John, 110, 113, 117. 
 
 Rev. S., 165. 
 Moore, Rev, Wm. E., 220s. 
 Murray, Rev. Dr. Joseph A., 165. 
 
 Name of First Settlement, 14s, 16. 
 Names of Counties, 5 ; of members 
 
 of Duffield's Congregation, 126; 
 
 of Steel's, 97. 
 Nassau Hall, 52, 117. 
 Neill, Rev. Dr. Wm., 173. 
 Newark Academy, 117. 
 New Lights, 51. 
 Newlin, Rev. Dr. E. J., 204s. 
 New Side, 51, 74, 
 Newspapers, 34, 209. 
 Newville, i8s. 
 Nisbet, Rev. Dr. Charles, iigss, 127; 
 
 preaching, 134 ; threatened by 
 
 Mob, 134 ; Death, 139 , Epitaph 
 
 and Family, 140s. 
 
 Officer, John, 167. 
 Officers of Church, 41. 
 Ogilby, Charles, 167, 207,233. 
 Old Lights, 51. 
 Old Side, 51,74. 
 Organ, 214. 
 
 Organization of Church, 13SS, 26. 
 
 Pastoral relation, 13, 255. 
 Patriotism, 109, 224, 254. 
 Patterson, Rev. M. B., 165. 
 Paxton Boys, 84s, 104. 
 Penn, Gov. John, 10, 96. 
 
 Thomas, 10. 
 Pennsborough, i8s, 21s ; Lower, 18, 
 
 21, 80; Upper, 18, 21, 25, 92. 
 Perambulation, 11. 22. 
 Period of settlement, 10. 
 Periodicals, 209. 
 Persecution, 6, 10, 26. 
 Pew-rents, 218. 
 Pew holders, 247. 
 Philadelphia, Second Church of, 77. 
 Second Presbytery of, 77, 1 00s. 
 Market St. Church of, 101,103. 
 Third Church of, 98SS. 
 Pillions, 34. 
 
 Pine Street Church, looss, 
 Population, 14, ^^, 59. 
 Pontiac, 81. 
 Prayer meetings, 159. 
 Prayers, 35. 
 Praying societies, 144. 
 Preaching, 247 ; Stations for, 15. 
 Presbyterial visitations, 53. 
 Presbytery of Carlisle, 198, 200ss ; 
 
 Reorganized, 233 ; of Donegal, 
 
 14, 75 ; of Harrisburg, 200; Third 
 
 of Philadelphia, 201. 
 Proctor, John, 167. 
 Progress, social, 255. 
 Protracted meetings, 220, 222. 
 Provincial Convention, 114. 
 Psalmist, Church, 222. 
 Psalms, 35, 138, 167. 
 
 Quarterly reviews, 210, 248. 
 Quarters, 223, 
 
 Ralston, James, 207, 248. 
 
 Rebellion, Whiskey, 132SS, 
 
 Records, 14, 65, 196, 198. 
 
 Refugees, 225. 
 
 Religion, Low state of, 49, 106, 
 
 Religious spirit, 253. 
 
 Repairs of Church, 124, 175, 220, 
 
 251s, 
 Residences of settlers, 27. 
 Reunion, 231. 
 Reviews, 210;' Articles for, 248. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 263 
 
 Revivals, 163, 239, 250 ; Contro- 
 versy about, 10, 50s. 
 Revolutionary War, in. 
 Roan, Rev. John, 73. 
 Rotary system, 233SS. 
 Rous' version, 35, 138, 167. 
 Rowland, Rev. John, 58,65. 
 Rush, Dr. Benjamin, 1 17, 119s. 
 
 Sabbath meetings, 36 : Profanation 
 
 of, 169. 
 Sacramental meetings, 37. 
 Sanckey. Rev. Richard, 21s, 23. 
 Schism, First, 51; Second, 196; 
 
 Irish, 7 ; in Presbytery, 75. 
 Schools, 29 ; Sabbath, 158, 207s, 
 
 245s. 
 Schoolmasters, 29. 
 Scotch Irish, 5. 
 Secession from Presbytery, y 5. 
 Second Presbyterian Church, 187s, 
 
 '93- 
 Settlements, i, 5. 
 Settlers. 5. 13. 26s. 
 Shad, 28 
 
 Shapley, Charles, 236. 
 Shawanese Indians, 2, 3. 
 Shingis, Capt., 63. 
 Shrom, Jacob, 166, 207, 230, 248. 
 Sibbet, Dr. Robert L., 235. 
 Silvers, James, 13. 
 Singing, 35. 
 Six Nations, 2. 
 Smith, Peter B., 167 ; Robert, 88 ; 
 
 Rev. Samuel, 165. 
 Social usages, 54. 
 Soldiers, 209, 224. 
 Sponsler, Wm. L., 236. 
 Spring. Big, los, 76, 79 ; Green, 13 ; 
 
 Middle, 13. 
 Springs, 13, 27, 31s. 
 Sprole, Rev. Wm. T., 199, 202s. 
 Squatters, 4. 
 Stability, 255. 
 Stanwrix, Col., 62. 
 Steel, Rev. John, 67SS, 80, 85, 107, 
 
 109, 115. 
 Strain (Strahan), Rev. John, 78. 
 Sturgeon, Henry A., 224, 236, 248. 
 Subscription, of articles, 9 ; for 
 
 Steel's Church, 89. 
 Sumner, Col. E. V., 208. 
 Supplications, 14. 
 Supplies, 14, 223s. 
 
 Susquehanna, "People over the," 
 14 ; Indians, 2. 
 
 Synod, of Baltimore, 230 ; of Penn- 
 sylvania, 200s, 230 ; of New York 
 and Philadelphia, 103s. 
 
 Taxables, 14, 58. 
 Temperance, 168, 211SS, 238s. 
 Tennant, Rev. Gilbert, 77s. 
 Tennants, 7, 12. 
 Territorial principle, il. 
 Thompson, T. B., 234, 236. 
 Thomson, Rev. John, 15, 17. 
 
 Rev Samuel, 23ss,44 49, 55-58. 
 
 Rev. William, 57, 82. 
 
 Col. William. 113. 
 Title to lands, 3s, 13s. 
 Tokens, 38. 
 "Toying." 55. 
 Trimble, Thomas, 166. 
 ' Trindle, Wm., 13. 
 Turner, J. R., 223, 234. 
 Tuscarora Indians, 3. 
 
 Union meetings, 220, 2505. 
 
 University of Pa., 1 17. 
 
 Urie, Thomas, 154, 200s, 248. 
 
 Valley, 4, 5. 13. 
 
 Vance, Rev. Jos., 249, 250. 
 
 Visitation, Presbyterial, 53. 
 
 .Sessional, 159. 
 Visits, Family, 246. 
 
 War, civil, 223; First Indian, 59-65; 
 
 Second, 80. 
 Washington, President, 64, 133s. 
 Watts, Lieut Col., 113. 
 "Waumus," 28 
 Westminster Articles, 8, 9. 
 Whiskey Rebellion, 132SS. 
 White, Rev. N. G.. 165. 
 Williams, Daniel, 18, 25, 55, 72s. 
 Williamson, Rev. M., 165. 
 Wilson, Rev. H. R., 148-52. 
 
 James, 114. 
 Wing, Rev. C. P., 205s, 2165,239-45. 
 Wolves, 28. 
 
 Woodward, R. C, 236. 
 Woods, Samuel, 143. 
 
 William, 166. 
 Worship, in Church, 33SS. 
 
 in Family, 156. 
 
 House of, 28, 30, 32, 220. 
 
 Duffield's house of, 30, 88, 106. 
 
 Steel's house of, 30, 89SS. 
 
/C-t''*'